Cursing Fate

He wanted answers, but the fire in her eyes warned him that might not be all he’d get... Drake knew he had to get to th...

Author: O'Neal Pepper

12 downloads 936 Views 1MB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!
Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

He wanted answers, but the fire in her eyes warned him that might not be all he’d get... Drake knew he had to get to the bottom of this, but here wasn’t the place to confront her. “We need to talk, Tabbi,” he said, grimacing when she jolted. “But it’s not safe to do it here. I’d ask you all to come back to my place, but somehow, I don’t think you’d accept an invitation. Still, I’ll give you a choice— you can come quietly, or I can force you. If you come quietly, there’ll be food, clean towels, and guest bedrooms.” “And questions.” “There’ll be questions in either case, but if I have to force you, you’ll be locked in the cellar.” “Fine. We’ll come.” She started for the door, beckoning to the others. “But you get all you need from me. Zane, Echo, and Cat are off limits. Understand?” Hell no, he didn’t understand, but he was bloody well going to. “If you tell me the truth, I see no reason to interrogate your friends. If you don’t...” He let the words trail off, figuring she got the message. She shot him a glare, full of hate and rage, and didn’t answer. Heat shot straight to his loins. He didn’t understand it. Standing in the rain, her light red hair sticking to her head, her wet clothes plastered to her body, she was hardly beautiful. But the fire in her eyes singed his blood in ways he was sure that she didn’t intend. Maybe, when he’d gotten the answers he needed, he should take a stab at changing her intentions. From the colors in her aura, he could tell she’d be a passionate lover—if she didn’t kill him during foreplay.

She has some deadly secrets… Tabitha Norkus wants only one thing in life—freedom from slavery for herself and the others held captive at the Lithuanian weretiger compound. When she gets the chance to escape, she grabs it. Taking three other Weres with her, she bolts for England, hoping to find sanctuary with her cousin in the British weretiger pride. But Tabbi’s fierce attraction to Drake Gatos, the English pride leader terrifies her, compounding her inability to trust him. She has no doubt he’s strong enough to protect her from her old pride leader. But will he? Her mind tells her, Drake’s the real deal. But her heart fears that once he discovers the truth, he’ll send her packing. He can’t afford to let her keep them… Drake catches Tabbi and her three young charges hiding in a barn. Realizing they’re on the run and terrified, he takes them into his home and offers them protection. He knows Tabbi is trouble, but she’s also in trouble, and his sense of honor won’t let him turn her away. His instincts warn him the woman’s deep, dark secrets may endanger his whole pride. So why does he find her so irresistible? Can he gain her trust in time to get the answers he needs in order to protect her from the danger that’s stalking her—or will he die trying to save her?

KUDOS FOR BLOOD FEST: CURSING FATE Pepper O’Neal ramps up the heat, the conflict, and the stakes with her second installment in the Blood Fest series, Blood Fest: Cursing Fate...So how do you take your alpha? Straight up sexy badass or with an added twist of wry self-depreciation and compassion thrown in for good measure? Drake is all of that and so much more. Pair him with Tabbi a brave little soul that refuses to take orders from a man—but, even more heart breaking, refuses to believe that she’s worthy of a man’s love—and you have fireworks guaranteed to fuel the red hot chemistry of our hero and heroine in Blood Fest Cursing Fate. Along with O’Neal’s talent for writing action, Blood Fest: Cursing Fate also upholds her tradition of purr-inducing male Weres—Grey, Duncan, and Danyer are back in the fray. But it’s the young Weres of Blood Fest: Cursing Fate that will steal your heart. Echo, Zane, and Cat had me twisted round their little paws from the get-go. – Taylor, Reviewer All I can say about Blood Fest: Cursing Fate by Pepper O’Neal is “DOUBLE WOW!” I loved the first book but the second one is even better. Of course, I could be just a tad biased since this book is about Drake, and he was one of my favorite characters from the first book. Don’t get me wrong, I liked the other characters from before, too, but I’m partial to Drake—though if I were honest, I’d admit to having a bit of a thing for Gray, as well. Hey, with so many gorgeous hunks, how is a girl to choose? O’Neal added some fascinating new characters for this book. One is a little human boy that I simply fell in love with and who I hope shows up in some later stories. We also get a closer look at some characters that only had brief cameos in the first book. So I came away from Blood Fest: Cursing Fate with the feeling I had been to a sort of class reunion where I got to spend time with old friends and get to know some of them a little better, plus I got to make some new friends, too. What a deal! – Regan, Reviewer

BLOOD FEST CURSING FATE by PEPPER O’NEAL

A

BLACK OPAL BOOKS PUBLICATION

GENRE: Paranormal Romantic/Suspense This is a work of fiction. Names, places, characters and incidents are either the product of the author‘s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to any actual persons, living or dead, businesses, organizations, events or locales is entirely coincidental. All trademarks, service marks, registered trademarks, and registered service marks are the property of their respective owners and are used herein for identification purposes only. The publisher does not have any control over or assume any responsibility for author or third-party websites or their contents. BLOOD FEST: CURSING FATE Copyright © 2011 by Pepper O’Neal Cover Design by Dawné Dominique Copyright © 2011 All Rights Reserved eBOOK ISBN: 978-1-937329-23-5 First published: December 1, 2011 All rights reserved under the International and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the publisher. ABOUT THE E-BOOK VERSION: Your non-refundable purchase of this e-book allows you to one LEGAL copy for your own personal use. It is ILLEGAL to send your copy to someone who did not pay for it. Distribution of this e-book, in whole or in part, online, offline, in print or in any way or any other method currently known or yet to be invented, is forbidden without the prior written permission of both the publisher and the copyright owner of this book. WARNING: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000. IF YOU FIND AN EBOOK OR PRINT VERSION OF THIS BOOK BEING SOLD OR SHARED ILLEGALLY, PLEASE REPORT IT TO: [email protected] Published by Black Opal Books. www.blackopalbooks.com

DEDICATION To the guys—the best friends a girl could ever have.

CHAPTER 1

A weretiger compound outside a remote Lithuanian village, eighty miles from the Polish border, June 16th:

I

t had to be tonight. Now, while the house was quiet. While the pride leader and his henchmen were out of town, and the human guards they’d left behind were sleeping. Right now. Before someone came in and discovered what she’d done. Tabbi closed her eyes and swallowed hard, guilt and fear clogging her throat. Her gaze skittered to the floor then away. Dear God, she could scarcely believe she’d really done it—but the guard had left her no other choice. She eased off the bed, trying to ignore the complaints of her broken skin and bruised muscles. Weretigers healed rapidly, especially if they shifted into their tiger forms. But there was no time for that now. If she could just stay alive long enough, she’d be okay.

Pepper O’Neal

2

Wincing, she pulled on jeans and a t-shirt and secured her flyaway, waist-length hair in a ponytail. After she’d gathered the few personal items she owned, she removed a loose floorboard and retrieved the neck bags she’d hidden underneath. It had taken her six months of planning and scheming to make the bags and gather the needed supplies—and some critical information—but she and the children couldn’t travel without these minimal necessities. The guard’s body lay cooling beside the bed. Tabbi had originally planned to overpower him when he locked her away at night, but his ever-rampant lust and cruelty had forced her to kill him. She cringed at the claw marks on his face, and the gaping wound in his neck, but his fate had been decided the moment the pain from his fists caused her to shift. At least this time, she’d escaped being raped. She knelt and emptied his pockets but pulled out only crumpled money, coins, and rolls of hard candy. Damn it all, where were the keys? He had them when he came in because he’d locked the door behind him. Struggling to control her mounting panic, she rolled him over and almost passed out from relief when she heard the metal-on-metal jingle. She unhooked the key chain from his belt loop, grabbed the bags, and crept to the door. In her rush to get out of the room, she fumbled the keys and dropped them. The harsh clatter as they hit the floor echoed through the silent house, nearly stopping her heart. Shit! She held her breath and listened. Nothing. Either she’d gotten lucky and hadn’t woken the guards—or they were lying

BLOOD FEST: CURSING FATE

3

in wait for her. Get a move on, ordered a little voice in her mind. It’s too late to back out now. After a few minutes of trial and error, she found the right key, unlocked the door, and peered out into the deserted hallway. She prayed the dead man in her room had been the only one on duty tonight. If so, by the time the other guards discovered their absence, she and the children would be far away from here. If not...she shoved the thought away, locked the door behind her, and slipped into the shadows of the dimly lit corridor. Tiptoeing down the hall to the third door on the right, she unlocked it and snuck inside. “Wake up, Cat,” she whispered at the first bed. “It’s time to leave.” The four-year-old Lycan blinked and yawned. “I’s awake, Tabbi. Is we ’scaping now?” “Yes, but you have to be quiet. We can’t make a sound, or the bad men will catch us.” “I know. I be good. I no want more hittings.” “Oh, sweetheart.” Tabbi forced back the bitter tears stinging her eyes and gave Cat a hug. No child should have to live like this. “You’re the best good girl I know. Get your clothes on now, while I wake the others.” She set the bags on the floor, went to the next bed, and shook the sleeping wereleopard’s shoulder. Echo woke quickly, without complaint or noise. They all knew the score. If the guards caught them, they’d lock them up so tight, there wouldn’t be the slightest chance of escape. Once the girls were awake and dressing, Tabbi dashed across the hall to get Zane. The fourteen-year-old halfhuman/half-weretiger opened his eyes with a jolt of fear Tabbi

Pepper O’Neal

4

understood all too well. She put a finger to her lips. He nodded, threw back the covers, and climbed out of bed, fully dressed. He even had his sneakers on. She blinked. “How did you know it would be tonight?” she whispered at a decibel too low for his human roommate to hear. “Didn’t,” he said, equally quiet. “Been going to bed in my clothes every night. Just in case.” Tabbi shook her head. Zane never failed to surprise her. He picked up his pillow, revealing a small cache of clothes, one thin spiral notebook, a squashed candy bar, and a battered paperback book—all he had to show for the eleven years he’d spent in this hellhole. Tabbi’s heart ached for him. Someday, she swore silently, she’d make sure he had car magazines, a baseball and glove, and all the other things teenage boys dreamed about. Maybe then, his nightmares would fade. Her own collection of personal gear was little better than Zane’s, even though she’d been here almost twice as long. But then, she hadn’t cared about possessions since she’d arrived at the compound at the age of twelve and Zakhar had sold her to a pervert for an hour—the first time. From that moment, all she’d dreamed about was revenge. Stripping the case off his pillow, Zane scooped up his treasures and stuffed them inside it. Then together, they snuck into the hall. Tabbi felt like a traitor for leaving the others— whether they were Weres or humans—but she couldn’t take them all with her. So she was taking the most vulnerable three, the ones who needed escape as badly as she did. Someday soon she’d come back for the others and shut this place down for good.


5

After she’d relocked the door, she and Zane crossed to the girls’ room. Once inside, she gave a neck bag to each of them and slipped the fourth over her own head. She heard a soft giggle and glanced down. Echo was helping Cat fasten her sneakers and had managed to coax a laugh out of the young werewolf, despite the fear and adrenalin clogging the air. At twenty-eight, Echo would be coming into her first heat in less than two years. Yet in spite of the abuse heaped on her since childhood, she’d remained remarkably sweet and shy. Tabbi refused to let the girl go through what she had when she’d turned thirty. No. She couldn’t afford to let those memories in. Not now. She had to be strong. The others were counting on her to get them out of this living hell. Locking her pain, fear, and anger back in its cage in a far, dark corner of her mind, she concentrated on what came next. “Now, we go downstairs to Zakhar’s office. I think the guards are asleep, but just in case they aren’t, try not to make any noise.” Zane put a hand on her arm. “There’s always at least one on duty, sometimes two.” “I think tonight there was only the one, and he’s no longer a problem.” He studied her battered face a moment then nodded, a grim smile flickering at the corners of his mouth. “Good.” “I don’t know if I’d call it good, but it was necessary.” She picked up Cat and led the way out the door. Relocking it, she headed downstairs to the main floor. At the door of Zakhar’s office, she tried the guard’s keys. None of them fit.

Pepper O’Neal

6

God, no! They had to get in. Everything depended on it. Fighting renewed panic, she tried each key again, slowly, though every second felt like an hour. They were completely exposed out here with no way to prevent their recapture. Her heart racing, she wiped the sweat out of her eyes and struggled to force a key into the keyhole with fingers that refused to stop shaking. “Let me.” Zane pulled a straightened paperclip from his pocket and went to work on the lock. Forty-five seconds later, the door clicked open. “Where did you learn to do that?” she whispered as she shut and locked it behind them. “I’ve been practicing on our door upstairs. In case you didn’t come through, I was going to see what I could do.” When she stared at him, he shrugged. “What?” She put Cat down and pulled Zane into a hug. “You’re a genius. I’m so very proud of you.” He blushed and ducked his head, but not before she’d caught a glimpse of his ear-to-ear grin. Looking around at her three charges, she wondered how the hell she’d get them from Lithuania to France and over the channel into England. She had to admit she had only a vague plan. There were just too many unknowns. Still, whatever happened to them out on the road could hardly be worse than what was happening to them in here. Thank God, they all spoke fluent English and would likely be taken as tourists, at least in Western Europe. Except for Cat, of course, who had trouble pronouncing some of the words. Hopefully, the little girl’s butchered language would be misinterpreted as a toddler’s natural progression.


7

Zane touched Tabbi’s shoulder. “Now what?” “Now, we rob the safe.” “How?” “There’s a key in the desk.” “How do you know that?” She shook her head. “You don’t want to know.” No way would she admit how Zakhar had used her. The drawers of his solid mahogany desk were locked tight. The guard’s keys were no use to her here, nor had she expected them to be. Crawling under the desk, she retrieved a key from its hook on the underside. A key she’d seen there on the night—no! She refused to darken her mind by thinking about what a sick bastard Zakhar was. She got to her feet, unlocked the middle drawer, and felt around inside for the special key she’d seen the pride leader toss in it that night before he’d started on her. Her fingers brushed it, curled around the ornate handle, and pulled it free. The shaft was thin, nearly four inches long, and had small slots along its length that held microchips embedded with special codes. It looked much like the key to Zakhar’s Maserati, though it was longer and thinner. Swinging a painting away from the wall to reveal the safe, she inserted the key into a barely visible slot near the bottom edge. Zakhar thought he was so clever, sticking a fake dial on the safe. After one spin, any safecracker worthy of the title would know the dial was bogus and start checking around for a digital key. It might’ve worked on her, though, if Zakhar hadn’t gotten careless—which shouldn’t really have surprised her, given he thought all women were brain-dead.

Pepper O’Neal

8

Ignoring any miscellaneous documents, she took all the cash and gemstones from the safe—money she and the others had generated by suffering at the hands of countless men—and stuffed it into her bag. Just as she tossed the key back in the drawer, someone rattled the doorknob. They all froze. Hardly daring to breathe, Tabbi signaled for quiet, but it wasn’t necessary. No one made a sound. “Oleg?” barked a harsh voice. The doorknob rattled a second time. “Is that you in there? You damn fool, if you’re messing with the females again, there’ll be hell to pay.” A scratching sound was followed by a muttered curse. Tabbi’s heart pounded in her ears so loudly she was surprised the man didn’t hear it. “Hell, there isn’t a key on this damn ring that’ll fit this.” He pounded on the door. “If I have to, I’ll get the master pass key after I finish my rounds, so you’d better be out of there and doing your job when I get back.” His footsteps tramped away down the hall and upstairs. If he went into her room—Oh, God, they were running out of time. “We have to go,” she whispered. “Look around for a hidden button somewhere on the wall by the bookcase. I know Zakhar has an escape route of some kind. I once saw him enter through a hidden panel in that wall. There has to be a latch on this side, too.” While they searched, Tabbi booted up Zakhar’s computer and tapped in a series of keystrokes that would trigger a virus she’d planted weeks ago—one she created with what she’d learned when Zakhar hired a geek to teach her to hack into banks and steal money for him electronically.


9

“What are you doing?” Zane whispered. She glanced over her shoulder and checked that Cat and Echo were absorbed in hunting for the button. Zane needed to know this, though, in case anything happened to her. “I’m activating a virus that will destroy the system and hopefully buy us some time—among other things. If something goes wrong and I don’t make it, there’s information you’ll need in my bag. Promise me you’ll take care of the others.” He hugged her and nodded. She patted his shoulder. “Don’t watch me. Look for the button that will get us out of here.” It was Echo who found it, hidden behind a book in the bookcase. She touched Tabbi’s arm to get her attention, pushed the button, and grinned as the door slid open. “Good job.” With a tight smile, Tabbi shut down the computer. Within ninety seconds after the next person booted it up, the pride would get a very unpleasant surprise. Satisfied, she headed for the secret door. Beyond the threshold, a flight of stairs descended into black nothingness. “I think this comes out at the silo, although I’m not sure. But wherever it goes, it’s our only way out.” The pitch-black tunnel made even Were eyes useless, and she hadn’t thought to steal a flashlight. Too late now. She took one of Cat’s hands, told Echo to take Cat’s other one, and Zane to grab a hold of Echo’s. With her free hand on the wall as a guide, she led them through the tunnel. The corridor seemed to go on forever. Cat grew tired and began to

Pepper O’Neal

10

whimper. Tabbi hauled the child into her arms and guided Echo’s hand to the waistband of her jeans. “Hold onto it,” she said and kept walking. Finally, they came to another staircase. At the top, they hit a blank wall. Tabbi gave Cat to Echo and ran both hands over the wall until she touched a button. When she pushed it, a door slid open. They piled out into a room filled with thirty-kilo bags of grain. Zane cursed as he tripped over one and landed in a heap on the floor. “English,” Tabbi ordered. “It’s vital you speak only in English from here on out, especially when you swear.” “Where is we?” Cat asked. “We’re in the silo, kitten.” Zane scooted over to the window and peered out. “Something’s happening over at the house. People are running around outside. I can see the light from their flashlights.” Tabbi joined him at the window. “I’d say they’ve discovered the guard’s dead and the four of us are missing. If they’re searching the yard, either they don’t know about the tunnel, or don’t realize we used it.” She glanced at Echo, who leaned against the wall, holding Cat. “You did put the book back after you pushed the button, didn’t you?” “Of course. What do we do now?” Zane snorted. “We get out of here, that’s what. I know Zakhar keeps some cars and stuff in the garage here. I was looking out my window once and saw him drive in. I just didn’t know where he went from here.” Tabbi nodded. “I saw him, too. More than once.”


11

“I bet the scumbag kept the cars out here in case of a raid, so he could get away and leave everyone else to get caught.” He started for the door then hesitated. “They’ll hear us drive off. You think we can outrun them?” She ruffled the boy’s hair. “They’re not going to hear us. We’ll push the car to the road before we start it. It’s only a half a mile from here, but it’s nearly three quarters of a mile from the house.” “Won’t we need the keys?” Echo asked. “If Zakhar kept cars here so he could make a fast getaway, the keys are probably in them. Or at least somewhere nearby.” Tabbi took Cat and headed for the garage. “And if they aren’t,” she added, winking at Zane, “I bet I know someone who can hotwire one.” •• The estate of Drake Gatos, Radlett, England, June 17th: Drake glared at his computer monitor. Quicken is not responding. “What the bloody hell does that mean? It’s a goddamn software program, for Christ’s sake. I don’t need it to talk to me. I just need it to work.” Gray sauntered into the study. “What are you bitching about now?” Drake beckoned him over and waved a hand at the screen. “Look at this shit.” “You and that computer. I swear, you two are worse than an old married couple. Maybe I should recycle both of you and get new models.”

Pepper O’Neal

12

“That’s a hell of a way for a second-in-command to speak to his pride leader.” “I didn’t realize I was talking to my pride leader. I thought I was talking to my friend. What the hell’s eating you lately? You’ve been a pain in the ass ever since we got back from rescuing Chase in Scotland.” Gray cocked his head and studied him. “You’re not upset she chose Roman instead of you, are you?” “No.” He shoved away from his desk and paced. “Chase wasn’t for me, Gray. As much as I would’ve liked a chance with her, fate picked her for Roman.” “Then what is it?” “I’m...not worried, exactly. More unsettled.” “About?” Drake sighed. “About the man we let escape in Scotland.” “Jesus, boss. You still got your panties in a twist over that? What is it with you? It’s like you’ve gone hyper territorial all of a sudden.” Gray threw up his hands. “What’s the big effing deal? Of the four guys from that pride who came after Chase, Roman took out Zakhar, and we got two of his men. So what if one lone weretiger got away? The guy’s hotfooting it back to Lithuania with his tail between his legs.” He snorted. “Literally. He’s not coming back to hassle us.” Drake shot him a glare, his canines lengthening momentarily. “And you know this, how?” “Logical thinking.” Gray held up one hand and ticked off points on his fingers. “Chase has been claimed by Roman. Hell, she even married him in a human-type ceremony. On top of that, she wrote an ironclad will leaving her money to Roman, or to her old partner if something happens to both of them.


13

There’s no way anyone from her father’s old pride can get to the thirteen mil in her trust fund. Therefore, with both Chase and her money out of reach, we don’t have anything her old pride wants.” “What’s to stop one of them from trying to kill Roman so he can mate Chase when she’s widowed?” “You’re joking, right? Didn’t you see the way he took out Zakhar? I knew Roman was half Vampire, but—Jesus.” Gray shuddered. “He drained every drop of blood from that cat’s body. Shit, I nearly pissed myself, and I like Roman.” “Can you blame him?” “Hell, no! The son of a bitch had his woman. I’d have killed the bastard, too, though I might’ve used a less dramatic method. But I can only imagine how shitting terrified the guy who escaped is. When he gets back and tells the rest of the pride, they’ll think twice before coming to England, looking for trouble. Believe me.” Drake rubbed his hands over his face and sighed. His weretiger pride now included not only Chase, an American human/weretiger half-breed, but also her new mate, Roman, a half-Lycan Vampire. And damn it, I haven’t had a moment’s peace since she stepped off the frigging plane in England. Life as a weretiger pride leader was hard enough without all these added complications. Still, Gray did have a valid point. With Chase officially mated, there was no reason for Zakhar’s pride to come looking for trouble. And as quickly as his men had abandoned him during the fight, it was unlikely they’d try to avenge him. “I certainly hope you’re right.” He glanced over to see Gray grinning at the computer screen. “What now?”

Pepper O’Neal

14

Gray patted the monitor. “As much as I’ve enjoyed this little chat, I think your break time’s over. Quicken’s responding again, so I’ll leave you to your paperwork.” “Thanks a lot, shithead.” Drake managed to stifle his grin, though his lips still twitched. “You’d better be right about Zakhar’s pride.” “Trust me. Since we put the fear of God in them, they’ll behave themselves.” “You hope,” Drake muttered as he went back to his bookkeeping. Now if he could only put the fear of God in this stupid computer. •• Poland, approaching the Polish/German Border, June 21st: The last rays of the sun were fading as Tabbi slowed Zakhar’s black, S-Class Mercedes and pulled off the paved road onto a small dirt lane. She had no idea where the new road led, but it looked promising. As she drove, she searched both sides of the narrow dirt strip, looking for—there. That little copse of trees and underbrush should do just fine. She came almost to a stop, turned the wheel, and eased the car into the underbrush, edging it forward until the brake lights reflected on the leaves of the vine-like foliage closing in behind her. Exhausted, she cut the engine, dropped the keys on the floor, and rested her head on the seat back, giving into a yawn that caught her unawares. It had been a long four days.


15

They’d crossed into Poland at Trakiszki. At first, Tabbi was hesitant to drive the car across the border, afraid that without passports or identification they’d be arrested. Then Zane had come up with a brilliant idea. He and Echo stripped, shifted, and raced by the border guards as a tiger and leopard. The guards deserted their posts and ran after them, trying to round up what they apparently thought were escaping zoo animals. Once the crossing was clear of guards, Tabbi drove the car through. After leading the locals on a merry chase, Zane and Echo pranced up to where she waited on the shoulder of the road, twenty miles from the border. They’d been more than a little pleased with themselves—and rightly so. That had been the easy part. The hard part had been avoiding the main highways and finding her way across Poland on the small back roads, such as there were. The maneuvering had added an extra two days to their trip. She rubbed her churning stomach, trying to shake off the stress of the journey. Terrified they’d be stopped, arrested, and taken back to Lithuania and Zakhar, she hadn’t relaxed since the night she’d killed the guard. By now, the other guards must have notified the authorities. In the age of modern computers, the alert would’ve gone out to every nation in Europe. So she was bound to be stopped at the German border. Lithuania wasn’t part of the EU, so with Lithuanian plates on the car, she wouldn’t just be waved through. They’d been lucky so far, but it couldn’t last. If only she could get to a computer, she could hack into Interpol and cancel any alerts or warrants. But she had no idea where to find

Pepper O’Neal

16

an accessible terminal without heading for a major city and exposing the four of them to more danger. She’d have to find another way. She doubted Zane’s ploy would work to get them across into Germany. The Germans were far too organized and well trained. She raked her fingers through her hair in frustration and conceded to defeat. As much as she hated the idea, it was time to abandon the car. Zane was asleep in the passenger seat beside her. Echo and Cat were conked out in the back. She wished she could join them in slumber, but night was fast approaching and they needed to hurry. She shook Zane’s shoulder then did the same to the girls. “Wake up, guys. It’s time to go.” “Where are we?” he asked. “About thirty kilometers from the German border.” “We can’t take the car across, can we?” “No, I’m afraid not.” “Oh, man,” he grumbled. “I’m really going to miss these wheels.” “Me, too.” “I’s hungy, Tabbi,” Cat said with a yawn. “I want Frosted Flakes.” “Sorry, sweetheart, you’ll have to make do with sandwiches and fruit,” she said, handing out the food she’d purchased in the last village they’d passed through. “Can I have Frosted Flakes next day?” “I don’t know, baby. I don’t know where we’ll be tomorrow. But you can have them once we get where we’re going. I promise.”


17

She popped the trunk and climbed out of the car. Once she’d removed the neck bags and closed the trunk lid, she walked to the little dirt road to make sure the car couldn’t be seen. Satisfied, she went back for the others. “We need to get across the border, but because I’m pretty sure the car’s been reported stolen, we can’t drive. Before we leave, let’s use the rags I bought and wipe down the car— inside and out. No fingerprints, no DNA.” Zane stared at her. “So we’re just going to walk across the border?” “Yes, but I don’t think we should do it as humans.” “You want us to shift?” Echo asked in wonder. “What if we’re seen in animal form?” “We’ll try to avoid that. But if it happens, it’s better for the humans to see four animals crossing the border than four people. They won’t try to arrest the animals.” Zane snorted. “No, they’ll just think we’re after their livestock and shoot us.” “I doubt that. Most likely, they’ll figure we’ve escaped from some zoo, so they’ll try to catch us. Once we’re over the border, we can shift back and continue our journey as humans.” “But we be necked,” Cat pointed out. Tabbi smiled. “No, sweetie. We won’t be naked. We’ll put our clothes in these bags and put the bags around our necks so we can carry them as animals. Here, take off your clothes and shift, and I’ll show you.” “’Kay.” When Cat had shifted to her wolf form, Tabbi put her clothes in the bag and draped it around the child’s neck,

Pepper O’Neal

18

adjusting it for a comfortable fit. Then she scratched her behind her ears and kissed her muzzle. “Just like that. See?” Cat nodded her furry, gray head. Zane watched as Echo shifted into a sleek leopard beside him. “We’d move a lot faster if we stayed in our animal forms,” he said. “It’ll be a long walk to France as humans.” “I know. I’ve considered that, along with the fact the authorities probably have our human descriptions.” She rubbed at the tension in the back of her neck and sighed. “I was thinking we might steal another car, but that could be dangerous in Germany. The German police are very sophisticated, and I doubt we’d get very far.” Zane shifted into a tiger. Tabbi draped his bag over his neck then did the same for Echo. “We’ll go as far as we can as animals, but we’ll have to travel at night and sleep during the day. Keep close together, and whatever you do, don’t lose your bags.” She’d just taken off her clothes when Zane suddenly turned back into a human. “What is it?” she asked. “What happens if one of us gets caught?” “If one of you gets caught, whether as a human or an animal, stay calm and wait for me to rescue you.” Tabbi looked each one in the eye. “I will come for you. Understand?” They all nodded. “You’re not going back,” she told them. “I don’t care what I have to do or who I have to kill, I promise you, none of you are going back to that hell.”


19

As she stuffed her clothes in her bag and hung it around her neck, she said a silent prayer of thanks that none of them had noticed she hadn’t included herself in that statement. Because she was going back, and when she did, she’d avenge them all.

CHAPTER 2

The northern coast of France, July 2nd:

T

abbi stood on a hill overlooking the English Channel, hardly daring to believe they’d made it this far without getting caught. Especially since she knew they’d been seen in their animal forms on the way here—on more than one occasion. “Are we there yet?” Cat asked. Tabbi gritted her teeth. It was the fifth time the question had been asked in the last half-hour. She sighed and took a firmer grip on her temper. “No, honey, we aren’t quite there yet. First, we have to get across this water to England.” “Oh. And then we’ll be there?” “Yes, we’ll be in England. Then we’ll find Cousin Chase and be safe.” At least I hope so. What she’d do if Chase turned them away, Tabbi didn’t know. She was operating on faith that the woman would have no loyalty to the pride that murdered her parents, and that she’d agree to help Cat and the others.


21

If not, Tabbi would have to tap into the money she’d hidden—or sell some gemstones—because the cash from Zakhar’s safe would only last so long. But first, she had to get her charges to England. “I want you all to stay hidden in those bushes while I find us transportation across the channel.” Zane’s gaze met hers. “Don’t worry. I’ll take care of them.” When they were out of sight, invisible in the underbrush, she headed down the hill to a small French village, praying the man who reportedly took people across the channel without asking questions was there. No questions would be a nice change, if only for a little while. She winced as guilt pooled in her stomach. She was being too hard on Cat. The child had been really good the entire trip—doing everything she’d been asked, with minimal backtalk. She was only four for Christ’s sake. She had the right to act like a child. Though God knew her childhood had sucked so far. Tabbi shuddered at the thought of what the poor kid had endured in the two years since she’d arrived at the pride’s compound. Thankfully, she was still young enough that if she received sufficient love and help, she might grow up into a healthy adult. Echo and Zane were another matter. Their emotional scars, like hers, ran deep. Damn Zakhar. How many more lives would the bastard ruin before someone finally consigned him to burn in Hell? She headed south, circled the village, and entered from the west. No sense letting anyone know where she’d come from if she could avoid it. Slipping into an alley between two houses, she gnawed her lower lip. She didn’t speak much French and

Pepper O’Neal

22

couldn’t risk speaking in Lithuanian. So she’d have to use English. With luck, the French wouldn’t notice her accent. She supposed she should be grateful Zakhar had forced them all to learn English—business was business, and they were more attractive to the customers that way. The irony of using it now to mask their identities didn’t escape her. Her heart rate accelerated and sweat broke out on her skin. Not good. She couldn’t afford to appear nervous. People were more likely to remember someone who acted jumpy or scared. Taking several deep breaths, she wiped her damp palms on her jeans. She had her story ready. Now all she needed was for Broussaud to believe her—if he was even here. When she’d planned her flight to freedom, she’d hacked into the encrypted files in Zakhar’s computer. While the guards thought she was breaking into a bank to steal money for him, she was actually accessing his own private data. According to the bastard’s notes, Broussaud transported people across the channel in secret. For a price. She fingered the cash in her bag. This was going to cost her dearly, but it couldn’t be helped. Without proper identification, there was no way she and the children could get into England legitimately. Zakhar’s notes had told her this guy was the best at what he did, and she needed the best. It was another little quirk of fate that Zakhar was intimidated by computers. So when he’d needed a hacker, he’d brought in some geeky, human guy to train Tabbi. She’d loved it. She hadn’t been allowed to leave the compound to go to school, send emails, or even access the internet without a guard standing over her shoulder. Oh no. That would’ve been too


23

dangerous for Zakhar. Too great a chance she’d alert someone and blow the whistle on the pride’s little operation. But at least she’d gotten the training—and in the process, discovered she had an affinity for technology. Computers were such handy things. She loved them, and they seemed to reciprocate. To her, they were incredibly easy to understand—and unlock, regardless of the security measures put in place. It was Zakhar’s tough luck none of the guards had realized her innocent-looking keystrokes had done so much more than they’d thought. The viral bomb she’d planted would change Zakhar’s reality in a big way. And it couldn’t happen to a more deserving asshole. Plus, the information she’d gleaned from the encrypted files was valuable and would buy the four of them asylum in England. That is, if Zakhar hadn’t already kidnapped Chase. But Tabbi didn’t think so. If he had, he would have been gloating back in Lithuania, with Chase as his prisoner. Keeping to the shadows that hid her from the late afternoon sun and the prying eyes of the locals, she headed for the wharf and a boat called S'échapper—French for escape. Appropriate name, she mused, if it worked. After a couple of wrong turns and some directions from a passerby—he spoke no English but he recognized Broussaud’s name and gestured—she found her target aboard a dilapidated tub that looked as if it were sinking while tied to the dock. “Monsieur Broussaud?” He glanced up from tinkering with the engine, grunted, and motioned her aboard. She hesitated, fervently hoping he had another vessel he used to smuggle people across to England. God forbid trying to

Pepper O’Neal

24

cross The Channel in this! Taking a deep breath, she exhaled and walked up the gangway to the deck. “Parlez vous Anglais?” “Yeah.” he growled in English. “You want something, girl?” “I’ve heard you take people over to England. In secret.” His head jerked as his gaze shot to hers. “Where’d you hear that?” “Zakhar Fedorov.” “Humph.” His gaze traveled from her face to her shoes and back again. “So, you know him, do you?” “Unfortunately.” He chuckled. “Yeah, I imagine he’d eat a pretty young thing like you alive. I’d stay away from him if I were you.” “Trust me, after this job’s done, I intend to.” “So Zakhar’s sending you to England, is he? How many are going?” “Myself and three others.” “Four people? That’s gonna cost him.” “How much?” He studied her a moment then named a figure. She winced and, knowing she had no choice, pulled a handful of Lithuanian currency out of her bag. “Half now, half when we get there.” Broussaud shook his head. “If you pay with that stuff, it’ll cost you twenty percent more.” She gasped. “Twenty percent?’ “Can’t spend that here. Have to trade it for euros. And I can’t change it all at the bank—too many questions.” He shrugged. “Since I’ll have to do a private swap at a discounted rate, you have to make up the difference.”


25

It made sense, but still... “Five percent.” “Fifteen.” “Six.” He grinned. “No dummy, are you, girl? Zakhar’s taught you well. Make it ten and you’ve got a deal.” “Agreed. But you don’t get the extra ten percent until we’re safely across the channel and on English soil.” He stuck the money in his pocket and returned to fiddling with the engine. “We leave at dusk. Be onboard by then or miss your ride.” “We’re taking this?” she asked, unable to keep the horror out of her voice. “I keep her looking like this for a reason,” he said with a grin. “But don’t you worry. She’s sturdier than she seems.” “I certainly hope so.” “I know my business, girl. You and your friends just be here on time.” Tabbi nodded, walked down the ramp to the dock, and headed into town. They needed food and Dramamine. She couldn’t afford to have any of them get seasick. They’d have to move fast when they reached the English coast. She didn’t know where Broussaud would drop them, but if the English coastline was anything like the borders they’d crossed so far, it would probably be patrolled. Her eyes narrowed on that last thought. Broussaud had better have a plan to get them safely into England, or he’d find out the hard way what else she’d learned from Zakhar. ••

Pepper O’Neal

26

The estate of Drake Gatos, Radlett, England: Drake swore and hit the back button on his browser. “What the hell is this?” “What’s what?” Gray asked. “There’s an article here on the internet about four wild animals being sighted, first in Germany and then again in France.” “So?” “Since the four consisted of two tigers, one leopard, and a juvenile wolf, I’d say we have a group of Weres traveling together.” “I repeat, so?” Drake rolled his eyes. “When humans notice Weres, it puts us all at risk.” Scratching his chin, he studied the article again. “I wonder where they’re headed and why they’re walking.” “What difference does it make?” He sighed. “They’re Weres, Gray. They’re on foot, and there are only four of them. They may need help.” “Jesus, boss. Don’t we have enough going on to keep us busy? Why would you even think about running off to help a bunch of strangers? Christ.” Gray shook his head. “Are you looking to buy trouble?” “No, but I don’t like the idea of Weres at the mercy of humans, either.” Gray swore ripely and leaned over Drake’s shoulder to read the article. After a minute, he shrugged. “I admit it seems weird, but I don’t see how we could help them, even if they do need it. To start with, how are you going to find them?”


27

“Good point. Still, it can’t hurt to ask around a bit. Check with our contacts in Europe and see what you can find out for me. Two of them are tigers, Gray. If they’re Weres—and I don’t see how they could be anything else—one of the prides in France or Germany must know something.” “Fine, I’ll check it out, but I strongly advise against sticking our necks out for people we don’t even know.” When Drake opened his mouth to argue, Gray held up his hand. “I know, I know. They’re Weres. I get it, boss. But when it comes back to bite you in the ass, don’t say I didn’t warn you.” •• The weretiger compound in Lithuania: “Son of a bitch!” Viktor threw the computer keyboard across Zakhar’s office. It shattered against the stone fireplace but that did nothing to ease his fury. Ninety seconds or so after he’d booted the damn computer up—just long enough for it to fully upload all the programs—the whole fucking system crashed. Goddamn Zakhar and his hair-brained schemes. Viktor’d warned him it wasn’t a good idea to have both of them gone at the same time. Of course, Zakhar had ignored the warning, like always, and insisted Viktor check out a lead on what was supposed to be some prime merchandize. So while Zakhar, Vadim, Andrius, and Karolis headed for England to kidnap some dumb bitch named Chase, Viktor took the train to Moscow. When he got there, he discovered Zakhar’s prime

Pepper O’Neal

28

merchandize was nothing but a bunch of tired, human hookers being pawned off by their pimp. “Sweet, young virgins, my ass,” Viktor growled, still furious at the waste of time and valuable resources. He’d been so pissed, he’d killed the lot of them and left their bodies in the alley behind the bar where the meeting had taken place. Let it be a warning to any others who thought his pride easy prey. Then when he got back home, he learned that bitch Tabbi Norkus had escaped and taken their best merchandize with her. Man, Zakhar was going to go ballistic. And Viktor couldn’t blame him. The little Lycan, Cat, would be hard to replace. Still, it was Zakhar’s own damn fault. And now the fucking computer was on the fritz. How the hell could he get a technician at this time of night? Christ, he hated computers. He’d never have turned the damn thing on if he hadn’t needed to transfer some money from the pride’s offshore bank account in the Grand Caymans to their bank in Lithuania. Given the cunt had cleaned out the safe when she left, the compound was a little short of cash. Viktor was equally sure Norkus had also trashed the computer. It was too much of a coincidence that this should happen on the heels of her escape. He’d also warned Zakhar not to train the bitch on technology, but the pride leader hadn’t listened that time either. When those idiots finally made it back from England—if they ever did—Viktor was going to kill them all and take over the pride. He sure as hell couldn’t be any worse at running things than Zakhar was. He glanced at the empty safe again. How the hell the bitch knew how to get in it was beyond him, but knowing Zakhar,


29

he’d probably been careless there, too. Viktor hoped Norkus enjoyed her victory, because it wasn’t going to last long. Once he’d settled things with the pride, he’d go after her and get it all back—the car, the money, and the merchandize. “What happened here?” He spun around. Vadim stood in the office doorway, staring at the empty safe. Viktor glared at him. “Where the hell’s Zakhar? Didn’t he come back with you?” “Zakhar’s dead. Andrius and Karolis, too. That English pride killed them all.” Well, well. This makes things easier. “I noticed you survived.” Vadim’s eyes narrowed. “What are you implying?” “Not a thing. Just stating a fact.” Viktor perched a hip on Zakhar’s desk—no, it was his now—and watched the other man squirm. “Still looking out for number one, I see.” “What’s wrong with that?” Vadim sank into a chair, a scowl on his face. “Why should I die just so that asshole can kidnap someone else’s mate? There wasn’t anything in it for me.” “There rarely is when you’re dealing with a man like Zakhar.” “So are you our new pride leader, then?” “Unless you intend to challenge me.” “Me?” Vadim blanched. “Oh no, I don’t want anything to do with running things. I’m happier taking orders than giving them.” “Good choice.” Bummer. He’d really wanted to kill the son of a bitch.

Pepper O’Neal

30

Vadim swallowed and looked away. “Where are all the guards? I didn’t see any when I came in.” “Dead.” When Vadim gasped, Viktor shrugged. “Blame it on Norkus. She’s the reason I was pissed. Those idiots let the bitch escape and take off with three others, including Cat, in Zak—my Mercedes, no less.” He shook his head in disgust. “Whatever possessed Zakhar to hire human guards is beyond me, but they won’t be working for me.” “You killed them? All of them?” “What did you expect me to do? Give them a bonus?” “No, I guess not. So what happens now?” “I’m going to send you and a couple of others out to secure us some more merchandize. The younger the better.” “Me? Why are you sending me? I’m no good at the field stuff. You should send somebody with experience.” “Seems to me you had enough experience to go with Zakhar to England.” Viktor’s gaze narrowed, and he allowed the alpha power he’d always hidden to wrap around Vadim. “I’m disappointed in you. I’ve only been the pride leader for five minutes, and you’re questioning my orders already.” “No, I wasn’t. Honest.” Vadim scooted back in his chair when Viktor reached for him. “I wouldn’t dream of it.” “I believe you,” Viktor said as he snapped the man’s neck. “But why take any chances?” He threw the limp body over to join the pieces of keyboard on the floor by the fireplace. He’d have someone take out the trash later. First he had to let the pride know their reality had changed. ••


31

The northwestern coast of France: Tabbi headed for the docks just as the sun was dying. She carried Cat and kept the others close beside her. They stuck to the shadows, carefully observing every passerby and watching for any sign of a trap. She had no reason to suspect Broussaud would betray them, but she’d learned long ago not to trust any man. By the time they reached S'échapper, Broussaud had the engines running. He stood beside the gangway, looking at his watch. As she hustled her charges aboard, he shot them a scowl. “You kids get below and stay out of sight. You girl, get back down there by those cleats and cast off the lines when I tell you.” Tabbi gave Cat to Echo then whispered to Zane, “Do as he says, but watch your backs.” Zane nodded and followed Echo down a short flight of stairs to the cabin below the main deck. Tabbi ran back down the gangway. She knelt beside the big metal cleats on the dock, waiting for Broussaud’s signal and wondering if he planned to leave her here. Probably not, as he knew she had the money in her bag, and her bag was across her chest. Still, she was braced to jump aboard if necessary. Broussaud headed for the wheelhouse. The engines revved then he shouted over the side. “Cast off the lines and get your butt up here, girl, or you’ll get left behind.” She unwound the ropes, tossed them onto the deck, and ran for the gangway. Once on board, she pulled up the ramp and stashed it next to the wheelhouse.

Pepper O’Neal

32

“Good job,” Broussaud said. “But you’d best coil those lines before one of you trips and falls overboard. I won’t go back for you if you do.” She didn’t doubt him. When she’d rolled up the ropes and stashed them out of the way, she went to check on the others. As she opened the cabin door, she turned the bolt so the door couldn’t be closed completely, preventing Broussaud from locking it behind her and trapping them all in the cabin. “Everybody okay down here?” “I’s not like that man,” Cat whined, her sweet little face screwed up in a tearful pout. “He probby hurts little kids. I’s scared of him.” “Oh, sweetie.” Tabbi picked her up and hugged her. “Don’t be scared. I’m not going to let anyone hurt you like that ever again.” Closing her eyes briefly, she prayed she’d be able to keep her promise. She beckoned to Zane. “Stand over there by the door, just in case he decides he can make more money selling us back to Zakhar than he can taking us over to England.” Zane settled into position by the door. “You think he will? That he knows?” “Not necessarily, but it’d be stupid to take chances.” “We could kill him. Take the boat.” Tabbi bit back the sharp reprimand that sprang to her lips. She understood where Zane was coming from, but it bothered her that a fourteen-year-old would consider such a thing with no hesitation at all. “We could,” she agreed. “But we won’t— unless he betrays us.” She could only hope that once Zane was safe and secure in England, some of his anger, fear, and hatred of men would


33

fade. She sighed. Did abused kids ever really become whole again? God knew she wasn’t sure she ever would. She put Cat down on the couch and went topside to make sure Broussaud didn’t try anything funny. Not that she’d know if he did—at least not until it was too late. She’d hoped that implying she was on a mission for Zakhar would be enough of a threat to make Broussaud deal honestly with her. Whether or not it’d worked had yet to be proved. The spray off the bow stung her cheeks, but she stayed beside the rail. Alert for danger, she watched Broussaud out of the corner of her eye and monitored their direction by the stars. The only constellations she knew were Ursa Major and Minor, or the Big and Little Dippers as they were called by Zakhar’s American clients. But by watching the North Star she could at least tell if Broussaud suddenly changed directions. The channel fascinated her. She’d never seen such a large body of water before, except on television, which was basically all the exposure to the outside world any of them had received. They had been taught to read and write—the more educated they were, the more money Zakhar could charge for them. And as a reward for good behavior, they were allowed to watch all the TV they wanted. She smiled. Zakhar didn’t realize the danger in that, but without television, she could never have planned her escape—it was amazing what you could learn from modern crime shows. However, formal education in a school had been considered too risky. Too much chance other prides might find out what Zakhar was doing. But Tabbi had no intention of telling anyone. She wanted Echo, Zane, and Cat to have normal lives and didn’t want

Pepper O’Neal

34

people knowing they were all damaged goods. Now, they’d have a chance to go to school and learn what life was supposed to be like, instead of reading about it or experiencing it vicariously through television. She sighed and silently cursed the fate that had sent them all to live at the compound. A noise behind her had her spinning around. Broussaud raised his hands in a gesture of peace as he joined her at the rail. “Easy there, girl. Didn’t mean to startle you.” His eyes scoured her face. “What kind of a job makes Zakhar send a bunch of kids to England?” “The kind I can’t talk about.” She glared at him, daring him to call her bluff, though she didn’t see how he could now that they were out on the water. “He won’t be pleased to know you’re seeking information. That’s one of the things he always liked about you. You took your money and did your job—no questions asked.” “Now, don’t take offense, girl. I’m just making conversation, that’s all.” “You’d best make it about something else, then.” As the waves got choppier and a fist of nausea settled in the pit of her stomach, she grabbed the rail to steady herself. She swallowed then swallowed again. She would not get sick. She would not. She wondered how the kids were faring. Maybe she should’ve given them more Dramamine. “A storm’s moving in,” Broussaud said, pulling a pipe and a small bag of tobacco out of his pocket. “You could’ve picked a better time to head across.” “I had no choice.”


35

“There’s always a choice, girl. You remember that.” He shrugged, looked away. “Those kids better not get sick all over my cabin.” “I’ll check on them.” “Bring them up on deck. We’ll be at our destination soon.” Tabbi nodded and lurched the few steps to the cabin door. This time, she stayed by the door herself. “Come on, guys. Time to get off soon.” Cat ran to her. “I’s no feel good, Tabbi.” “I know, baby, but it’s almost over.” “And then we be there?” Tabbi picked her up and carried her on deck. “Almost, sweetie. Almost.” “And I get Frosted Flakes?” “Absolutely. But let’s wait until your tummy feels better.” “’Kay.” Tabbi saw Broussaud head for the wheelhouse. The engines slowed to an idle. “I hope you’re all prepared to get a little wet,” he hollered. “Get on back by the transom and, when I tell you, hop in the water and head for the shore. Patrols through here are sporadic, but you’ll still need to be careful. I’d like the rest of my money, now,” he said to Tabbi.” “When the others are off the boat.” “Humph.” He jerked the wheel and turned the boat into the wind, bringing them a little closer to the shore. Then the engines were cut to such a low idle they were barely audible—even to a Were.

Pepper O’Neal

36

He left the wheelhouse and joined them at the stern. “Go on, then. Water’s not deep, except maybe for the little one, there.” Cat whimpered. Zane picked her up. “It’s okay, kitten. I’ve got you.” He climbed down a short ladder to a small platform just above the water and jumped in. It came to his waist and covered Cat’s lower legs. She jerked them out of the sea and wrapped them around Zane. “Cold,” she whined. “Cold, hell,” he muttered. “It’s freezing.” “Well, don’t just stand there getting chilled,” Broussaud snapped. “Head for shore.” Zane shot him a hatred-filled look, turned, and slogged toward the beach. Echo jumped in and took off after him. Tabbi pulled some money out of her bag, counted out what Broussaud had coming, and handed it to him.” “Thank you kindly,” he said, stuffing it in his pocket. “You want me to meet you and bring you back over when you’re done?” “Won’t be necessary,” she whispered. “Zakhar’s meeting us.” She shot a glance over her shoulder, hoping the others hadn’t heard her, or if they had, they didn’t freak out. But none of them showed any reaction as they struggled toward shore. “He gonna want me to bring him across, too?” “He didn’t say.” “Humph.” He jerked his head toward Zane and the others stumbling onto the beach. “Where you heading now?”


37

“Liverpool,” she said, naming a town in the opposite direction—she hoped—from where she was actually going. “Are we back to the questions again?” He held up his hands defensively. “I only ask because you’ll need to get those kids into dry clothes long before you reach Liverpool. Otherwise, they’ll come down sick on you.” “It’ll be taken care of.” “There’s a road, up the hill from the beach there, and an inn just down a piece to the west. If you turn left and stick to the road, you can’t miss it.” “Thanks.” Tabbi had no intention of sticking to the road and stopping at the inn—or any place else he suggested. She thought about asking for directions to Liverpool as a ruse but decided against it. If Zakhar had really sent her there, he’d have given her directions himself. And Broussaud would likely know that. Instead, she nodded, jumped in the water, and gasped. Zane was right. It was freezing, a sharp contrast to the warmer summertime air above it. Her legs and feet were numb before she’d taken the first step. Once they all got to shore and out of sight of humans, they could shift. The fur coats of their animal forms would keep them warm enough until their clothes dried. Thankfully, there was only a sliver of moon, so they might go unnoticed. And they didn’t need the additional light. The stars provided their Were eyes with more than enough illumination. Soaked and numb from the waist down—and shivering from there on up—she staggered toward the beach, her teeth chattering. She’d seen a program on The Discovery Channel

Pepper O’Neal

38

that said tigers liked water. She could only assume they meant warm water because this cold shit was no fun at all. When she reached the shore, Zane met her, his teeth chattering, too. “Did I hear you tell him Zakhar was meeting us? That he sent us here on a job?” “I thought it might keep him from betraying us if he thought Zakhar would come after him unless we showed up in England safe and sound.” “Maybe so. But what’s to keep him from calling the pride when he gets back to France, just to let them know we made it okay?” Her gaze shot to his, her freezing body forgotten. “Shit! I never thought of that.” She shuddered as a chill much colder than the water in the English Channel skated down her spine. Zane was right. They should have killed Broussaud and taken the boat. She hoped to God she didn’t come to regret letting the old reprobate live.

CHAPTER 3

The weretiger compound in Lithuania, July 3rd:

V

iktor’s hand tightened on the phone. A crack splintered the air. Loosening his grip, he inhaled, held his breath, and then slowly exhaled. “What the fuck do you mean, the account’s closed? There was over six million euros in that account.” “You’ll forgive my confusion, sir.” The bank manager’s was polite, but cold. “But per your instructions, the funds were transferred out of our bank in the Grand Caymans yesterday at twenty hundred hours, fourteen minutes, GMT.” “My instructions? I don’t know what you’re talking about. Who ordered the transfer?” “I’m afraid I couldn’t say, sir. It was all done by computer with the correct login information and account numbers.” “You mean, someone hacked into your bank last night and stole my money?” “Oh no, sir. As I’ve just explained, it was an authorized transfer. As always, our system verified the pin numbers and

Pepper O’Neal

40

responses to the security questions to confirm the transfer was sanctioned by the account holder.” “I’m the only one on the account now that my partner’s dead, and I didn’t authorize a fucking thing.” “All I can tell you is that whoever transferred the money had all the correct authorization codes. In addition, the transfer orders came from a computer with the IP address we have on file for the computer customarily used to access this account. In other words, our system recognized yours, sir, and when your computer logged in with all the proper codes, the money was transferred. As I said, transfers have been made from that computer in the past, and they’ve never been questioned by you or your partner.” “Wait a minute. Are you implying that I made the transfer?” “Not at all, sir. I’m simply saying the transfer request was made from your IP address. If you had someone else working on your computer at that time last night, I suggest you ask them where the money is.” “There was no one on the computer last night!” Viktor struggled for patience. “The damn thing crashed last night at the time you say the transfer was made. Ninety-some seconds after it booted up, the whole system died. So unless you think I can authorize transfers with a dead machine, you’d better get on your own computer and find out where the hell my money went!” A sigh traveled down the wire from George Town. “According to our records, someone using your system logged onto ours six weeks ago and uploaded the transfer orders, requesting that they be held in abeyance until a particular


41

activation code was given. When your computer booted last night, it logged into our system and delivered this activation code. As far as we were concerned, everything was in order, and the money was transferred.” “In just ninety seconds?” “We pride ourselves on our efficiency.” It took every ounce of willpower for Viktor to keep from throwing the phone against the wall. He pressed his free hand to his face and shook his head. “Can you at least tell me where the money was transferred to?” “Hold on, sir.” Viktor stared at the wall as the line went silent. There was only one explanation—a viral bomb. And he knew exactly who had planted it. “I’m very sorry, sir,” the bank manager said when he came back on the line. “I can tell you where the money went when it left our bank, but I can’t tell you where it went from there.” “I don’t understand.” “At approximately nine-thirteen last night, your time, your account held six million, eight hundred thousand, forty-two euros and sixteen centimes. At nine-fourteen those funds were transferred in varying amounts to banks in Singapore, Argentina, and Brazil. A few seconds later, those accounts were also closed and the money was transferred out of the banks. Unfortunately, I am unable to provide any further information.” He cleared his throat. “While I have no way of knowing for certain, I would say the most likely place for the money be to be now would be in Austria, Andorra, Luxemburg, or Switzerland.”

Pepper O’Neal

42

“Why those particular countries?” “They aren’t part of any international collation of banks, so it’s easier for people to hide money there.” “Give me the account numbers.” “I can’t do that, sir. I don’t have them. When money is transferred from one numbered account to another, it’s done in encrypted files which we can’t access.” “You mean I can’t recover my money?” “Without the actual numbers of the new accounts, the verification codes, passwords, and the correct responses to the security questions, I’m afraid the answer is no.” •• Fernwood Manor, near Letchmore Heath, England: Tabbi held her breath and rang the doorbell of the ancient, palatial mansion. She’d never imagined anything so grand. Did Cousin Chase really live here? From the information she’d gotten in the village, apparently so. The door was opened by an elderly man in an impeccable black suit. “May I help you, miss?” “I’m looking for my cousin, Chase Alcott. I was told she lived here.” “I’m afraid Miss Chase isn’t at home just now.” “Do you know when she’ll be back?” “In about a week, miss. She’s on her honeymoon.” She gaped at him. “Her honeymoon?” “Who is it, Martin?” called a man from inside. “Miss Chase’s cousin, sir.”


43

“Really? Well, come in, child. Come in. Have some tea. I’m Arthur Fernwood. Chase is my daughter-in-law. She’s just married my son, Roman.” Tabbi looked from one old human to the other. She sensed no danger from either of them, but still, they were men and not to be trusted. She backed away from the door. “I appreciate the offer, but I’ll just come back when Chase gets home.” As she turned and headed down the driveway, she heard Fernwood ask, “Would you like to have Martin ring you a cab?” “No thanks,” she called over her shoulder. “I parked up on the road as I wasn’t sure I had the right house.” It was a lie, but not many humans could see auras or interpret them enough to detect falsehoods. Besides, by the time they could check it out, she’d be gone. She’d left Zane, Cat, and Echo hiding in the Fernwoods’ massive barn, and it looked like they’d all be sleeping in the hayloft for the next week. The fact that Chase was married worried Tabbi. And to a human? Well, it wasn’t her business whom her cousin mated. All Tabbi wanted was some help. Of more concern was that if Chase was on her honeymoon, did that mean Zakhar hadn’t made his attempt to kidnap her yet? Was he in England waiting for Chase to come home, just like Tabbi was? Or had something happened to make him change his mind about the whole thing? God, if he caught Tabbi and the others here alone, they were goners. She could never protect them by herself. Zakhar

Pepper O’Neal

44

was too strong. She needed help and with Chase gone, she had no idea where to get it. She reached the end of the driveway, turned left, and ran along the fence until she was sure she was out of sight of any humans. Then she slipped into the trees at the edge of the road, jumped the Fernwoods’ stone wall, and headed for the barn. It was almost as big as the house and filled with livestock, which would help mask her and the others’ scents if any enemy tigers showed up. There was a village only a few miles away, so she could sneak out at night and buy food. They’d be fine, she told herself. It was only for a week, and there were certainly worse places they could stay than the Fernwoods’ immaculate barn. The other three would be disappointed, but that couldn’t be helped. Not only was it too risky to go to a hotel, it was expensive. And she had to conserve her money. Besides, staying in the barn was probably the safest thing for them to do. It would give them a chance to watch and see if anyone showed up at the Fernwoods’ looking for them—or Chase. She sighed. This wasn’t the life she wanted for the children, or the one she’d promised them. But right now, the most important thing was keeping them alive. And free. She was still quite a ways from the barn when she heard hoof beats and smelled horse and—tiger! “Shit!” She broke into a run, eating up the ground as if Hell’s own hounds were after her. ••


45

Gray slowed Roman’s horse Alpha to a walk and turned him toward home. He didn’t need to be out here exercising the man’s horses while Roman and Chase were on their honeymoon, but he’d wanted the time alone to think. And this was a good excuse. He’d checked with prides in Europe as Drake had asked, but now he didn’t know what to do with the information he’d received. If he told Drake, the man would likely go off on a rampage, trying to help the Weres. The last thing his pride needed was more trouble. Which is just what they’d get if they got involved in this mess. Besides, Gray wasn’t convinced the information he’d gotten was true. The word from a Polish pride, a stone’s throw from the Lithuanian border, was that Zakhar’s pride had some kind of upheaval, involving a bunch of dead humans, some run away pride members, and an empty safe. The four Weres Drake was so concerned about were likely the runaways, but whether they were also responsible for the dead humans and the missing money, Gray couldn’t discover. Zakhar’s pride was being closed-lipped about the whole thing—not that Gray could blame them—so everything neighboring prides claimed to “know” was mere speculation. Gray feared if he told Drake what he’d heard, the man would insist on launching a rescue mission for the runaways— making his own pride vulnerable if the four Weres were being used as bait. Which, knowing how much Zakhar’s pride had wanted to get their hands on Chase’s money, this was a distinct possibility.

Pepper O’Neal

46

Not that Drake wasn’t a good pride leader. He was, but he’d move heaven and earth to help innocent Weres in trouble. It was like an obsession. However, not all Weres were innocent—or deserved help—just because they were Weres. Alpha jumped at a low-flying bird and gave a half-hearted buck. “Easy boy.” Gray patted the horse’s neck until he calmed. “No sense in both of us jumping at shadows.” When Alpha had settled down sufficiently, Gray went back to pondering his dilemma—to tell Drake the rumors and speculation spreading across Europe, or to tell him the truth, which was he didn’t know jack shit because Zakhar’s pride wasn’t talking. Would Drake go off half-cocked or wait for more information? Gray didn’t know, but he didn’t like the odds. And the way his luck ran lately, whether the Weres seen in Europe were the Lithuanian pride’s runaways or not, they’d probably show up here with some cockamamie story of abuse, begging for a handout. Drake could afford it, sure, but it was the principle of the thing. Not everyone who had their hand out was really in need. Sometimes, they were just greedy—no different from some of the humans you saw on street corners, claiming to be homeless and begging for help. Sometimes, they truly needed it. And sometimes, they had a brand new Mercedes or Porsche parked in a lot somewhere, purchased with the “help” unsuspecting dogooders had given them. There was a time you could trust all Weres, but that time was long past. Now, many of them were just as conniving as humans.


47

But Drake tended to give them all the benefit of the doubt—until he caught them lying or taking advantage of his pride. Then all hell broke loose. Not only didn’t Gray want anyone taking advantage of his friend’s secret soft core, he was getting damn tired of cleaning up the body parts after Drake finished “talking” to the undeserving Were con artists who thought his pride easy prey. Gray shook his head. At least no one ever tried taking advantage of Drake twice—few of them survived the first attempt. The only mitigating factor in this new situation was that Drake couldn’t find the four missing Weres until—make that unless—they showed up here. Gray had dropped a few not-sosubtle hints to the European prides that if the Weres did show up here, they would not be welcome, though he doubted it would deter them. The horse whinnied, and Gray realized he’d been stopped in one place for several minutes. “Sorry, boy. I was thinking and not paying attention.” Alpha nickered. “Yeah, you’re probably right. We might as well head back. I’m not getting any closer to the answers out here than I was at home.” The clouds that had been gathering all morning opened up, drenching them. “Figures. Sometimes, I think Fate has it in for me, boy, though what I’ve done to piss Her off beats the hell out of me.”

Pepper O’Neal

48

He gave Alpha his head and the horse made straight for the barn. Made sense. Horses probably didn’t like the rain any better than tigers did. He’d wait for a while, Gray decided, and see if he couldn’t get some solid information. If not, he’d give Drake an edited version of the story. After all, he didn’t know for sure the four Weres in Europe weren’t the ones who stole Zakhar’s money. Maybe if Drake thought they were running from a pride’s lawful justice, he wouldn’t be so anxious to help them. Gray could only hope. He dismounted at the barn and put Alpha in his stall. He’d started to brush the mud and water off the horse when he was distracted by a slight noise in the hayloft above his head. What the hell? There shouldn’t be anyone up there this time of day. As he finished rubbing Alpha down, he attuned his nostrils, struggling to separate the smells in the barn. Horses, hay, and manure were givens. However, camouflaged by those everyday scents were ones that didn’t belong there. Once Gray paid attention, he detected tiger, leopard, and wolf. Shit, shit, and more shit! He sighed and headed for his car, hauling his cell phone out of his pocked. It looked like the decision of when to tell Drake had been taken out of his hands. •• The estate of Drake Gatos, Radlett, England: Drake jerked his head out from under the hood of his Porsche, wiped his hands on a rag, and snatched the ringing


49

cell phone off the workbench. When he saw Gray’s number, he cursed. Looked like his quiet afternoon of catching up on personal chores was about to be shot all to hell. “Goddamn it, Gray,” he growled into the phone. “I told you I was taking the afternoon off and didn’t want to be disturbed.” “I think I found the four Weres you’re so concerned about—if you’re still interested.” “What? Where?” “Hiding in Roman’s barn.” “What the bloody hell are they doing there?” “I don’t know, but I’ve got two tigers, a leopard, and a wolf in the hayloft, and they didn’t come out to say hello.” “Keep them there. I’m on my way.” Drake jammed his phone in his pocket, jumped in his Land Rover, and peeled out of the garage, his tires squealing in protest. The Weres should have come to him and introduced themselves the minute they got to England. The fact they hadn’t, that they were hiding on Roman’s property, didn’t bode well. If they were members of Zakhar’s pride here after Chase again, there’d be hell to pay. Drake’d had more than enough of that bloody Lithuanian pride. He screeched to a stop on the side of the road, parked behind Gray’s pickup, vaulted the Fernwoods’ stone fence, and sprinted silently toward the barn. Catching sight of Gray and Duncan leaning against a couple of trees, he shifted course and came to a stop beside them. “I heard them come down from the hayloft,” Gray said in a barely audible whisper. “I figured they were planning to split,

Pepper O’Neal

50

so I called Duncan in. I knew he was close, and I wasn’t sure you’d make it in time.” “Good call,” Drake replied at the same decibel. “Are they still inside?” “Yeah. You going to confront them?” “Damn straight! I want some answers, and I want them now.” Grateful for the pounding rain that would mask any sound of their movements, Drake motioned for Duncan to cover the side door—the only other exit. When he was in position, Drake told Gray to come with him. Then he strode to the main door and eased it open. •• Fernwood Manor, near Letchmore Heath, England: Tabbi lay in the hay, praying the tiger tending the horse below in the barn wouldn’t smell them. He shouldn’t, not with all the livestock, but she couldn’t be sure. After he’d left the barn and driven off, she wasn’t sure whether to be relieved or worried. If he’d left without scenting them, they were safe. If he had smelled them and left without confronting them, it probably meant he’d gone for reinforcements. She closed her eyes and sighed. Sitting up, she saw Zane watching her. He raised his eyebrows. She nodded. “Yes, I think we’d better go. I don’t want to be caught up in this hayloft if that man comes back.”


51

Zane groaned. “I was just getting comfortable, too.” “Where can we go?” Echo asked. “You said you didn’t want to go to a hotel.” “We can’t chance a hotel. But there’s the place we came through on the way here. Remember? The one that’s for sale. It neighbors this place, and I don’t think anyone lives there.” “No, they don’t,” Zane said. “I looked in the windows. All the furniture’s covered up with those drape things. When they show the furniture covered up like that on television, it means no one lives there.” Tabbi picked up Cat and climbed down the ladder. At the bottom, she set the child on a bale of hay so she could help the others down. “We’ll stay away from the house just in case and camp out in the barn. But first, we’ll wander around a bit and try to disguise our trail. It’s raining and that should help. Stick together and be ready to run if I tell you to. Got it?” Cat started to whine. “I wanna see Koosin Chase and have Frosted Flakes.” “Soon, baby. Soon.” As they hurried toward the door, she fervently hoped this was a false alarm and the man hadn’t known they were in the hayloft. Then he wouldn’t come back and try to follow them. This constant state of fear was wearing on them all, but mostly on Cat. Tabbi had to find a real refuge for them soon, and she was running out of places to look. She was almost to the door when her nostrils detected the scent of strange tigers under the scents of barn and rain. Damn it, why hadn’t she realized the natural odors could disguise the approach of strangers as well as they could hide her and the children? Backing away from the big door, she turned toward

Pepper O’Neal

52

the side one. But it was too late. The main door opened. She gave Cat to Echo and looked around for a weapon. •• “You may as well come out,” Drake called. “We know you’re in there, and we’ve got all the exits covered.” He heard a feminine gasp and some scurrying footsteps. So, the strangers wanted to do this the hard way. Fine with him. He shoved the door the rest of the way open, stepped inside, and came face to face with the tines of a pitchfork wielded by a female Siberian with waist-length strawberry blond hair and jade green eyes—eyes that seemed to burn holes right through him. He tore his gaze away from her face and glanced at the pitchfork. “That thing loaded?” She didn’t smile. “Who are you and what do you want?” He crossed his arms over his chest, daring her to stab him. “Drake Gatos, local weretiger pride leader. And you are?” “None of your business.” She swallowed, the movement in her lovely throat distracting him momentarily. “I didn’t know there was a local pride leader,” she continued. “We’re just passing through and thought we’d spend the night someplace dry for a change. We didn’t mean to step on anyone’s toes, so if you’ll just stand aside, we’ll get out of your territory.” “Uh huh. Any reason you picked this particular barn?” The woman’s eyes widened, but before Drake could spin around, he felt the tines of another pitchfork stab through the back of his shirt, though they didn’t break his skin. Yet.


53

“The lady asked you to stand aside,” a young male voice said. From the kid’s scent, Drake deduced he was a half-grown, human/weretiger half-breed, and from the almost imperceptible quaver in his voice, he knew the youngster was scared out of his mind. “Sorry, kid,” he said calmly. “Pride leaders aren’t in the habit of standing aside.” He raised his voice. “Gray, where are you?” “Covering your ass, as usual.” The pressure of the pitchfork tines on his back suddenly vanished as the kid behind him yelped. “Don’t hurt him,” the woman cried. “Got a couple of wee lasses trying to sneak out this way,” Duncan called from the side door. He shoved an adult female wereleopard and what appeared to be a four or five-year-old Lycan, with long blonde curls and big gray eyes, inside and shut the door. “Let go, you ditty bassard,” the little girl shouted, kicking and biting as Duncan tried to maneuver them away from the door. Afraid the child would be injured, Drake started forward, but the first woman beat him to it. She whirled, ran toward the group, and grabbed the child, jerking her out of Duncan’s grasp. “Oh, Cat,” she said, hugging the little werewolf to her. “It’s all right, baby. I won’t let these men hurt you. I promise.” She threw a look at Drake that let him know she meant it. “I’s scared, Tabbi. I’s no wanna be gots by that man.” “Shush, baby,” Tabbi whispered. “Don’t talk now.”

Pepper O’Neal

54

The way she said it made Drake think there was more to her words than a simple attempt to soothe Cat—although it was obvious the little girl was terrified of Duncan, more so than she had any real reason to be. What the hell was going on here? “Back off, Duncan,” he said, hoping Cat would take comfort from the order and let go of her fear. Duncan raised one eyebrow, released the wereleopard, and backed away from all three females. Drake glanced over his shoulder. Gray stood near the wall, quietly subduing the young male tiger by his hands on the kid’s shoulders, holding him in place with enough force to keep him from moving but not enough to hurt him. Hatred burned in the adolescent’s eyes, making Drake grateful the kid no longer held the pitchfork. Gray’s eyes, however, were glued to the three females. Drake felt a brief flare of territorial rage, but it faded so quickly, he wondered if he’d imagined it. He shook his head, trying to refocus on the matter at hand. “Let the boy go,” he told Gray. As Gray released him, the kid scurried to join the females, but the animosity in his eyes and aura didn’t dissipate. A sick feeling spread through Drake, telling him the boy had as much reason to hate men as Cat had to fear them. Drake knew he had to get to the bottom of this, but here wasn’t the place to confront her. “We need to talk, Tabbi,” he said, grimacing when she jolted. “But it’s not safe to do it here. I’d ask you all to come back to my place, but somehow, I don’t think you’d accept an invitation. Still, I’ll give you a choice— you can come quietly, or I can force you. If you come quietly, there’ll be food, clean towels, and guest bedrooms.”


55

“And questions.” “There’ll be questions in either case, but if I have to force you, you’ll be locked in the cellar.” “Fine. We’ll come.” She started for the door, beckoning to the others. “But you get all you need from me. Zane, Echo, and Cat are off limits. Understand?” Hell no, he didn’t understand, but he was bloody well going to. “If you tell me the truth, I see no reason to interrogate your friends. If you don’t...” He let the words trail off, figuring she got the message. She shot him a glare, full of hate and rage, and didn’t answer. Heat shot straight to Drake’s loins. He didn’t understand it. Standing in the rain, her light red hair sticking to her head, her wet clothes plastered to her body, she was hardly beautiful. But the fire in her eyes singed his blood in ways he was sure that she didn’t intend. Maybe, when he’d gotten the answers he needed, he should take a stab at changing her intentions. From the colors in her aura, he could tell she’d be a passionate lover—if she didn’t kill him during foreplay. •• Gray hung back in the shadows of the barn door, watching, as Drake herded the strangers outside, handed Duncan his keys, and asked him to fetch the Land Rover. When Duncan came back with the car, Drake hustled their “guests” inside and took off for home. Duncan shot Gray a questioning look then headed toward the road.

Pepper O’Neal

56

Gray stood in the shadows a few minutes longer, listening to the silence and asking himself what the hell was wrong with him. He hadn’t been able to take his eyes off the woman. Although her eyes had been filled with fear and hate, he’d continued to stare at her until she’d turned away. He could sense she didn’t like anyone looking at her like that, and he’d tried not to, but his eyes had refused to obey. They couldn’t seem to get enough of her. Unacceptable! Gray didn’t want a mate. Women were nothing but trouble for a man like him. It’d been that way his whole life, one bad relationship after another. He’d decided long ago to stay a bachelor, and no fierce eyed cat was going to change his mind, no matter how exotic-looking she was. His inner beast snarled, telling him to wrap the female in his arms, protect her from everything that could hurt her, and kill anything that had. Gray didn’t care. What the hell did his inner beast know? He left the barn, leaped over the wall, and headed for his pickup. His tiger could go fuck himself, Gray decided. He’d help uncover whatever the hell was going on, and then he was taking a long overdue vacation—away from England, away from the pride’s problems, and way the hell away from that female Were. He’d find a quiet spot on some sunny beach, drink himself into oblivion, and get laid—over and over. By the time he got back, his world should make sense again.

CHAPTER 4

The estate of Drake Gatos, Radlett, England:

A

s Drake entered the house, he told his housekeeper Shawn to bring tea and scones up to the study. Moments later, the four newcomers were crowded around the fireplace, their hands thrust toward the warmth of the crackling flames. When Shawn set a tray—brimming with hot tea, warm scones, biscuits, clotted cream, and strawberry jam—on the table by the fire, they fell on the food as if they hadn’t eaten in days. Except for Tabbi. As she had from the moment he’d confronted her at the barn, she remained alert and aloof, shooting wary glances around the room as if looking for an escape route. When she isn’t glaring at me, that is. Drake couldn’t understand for the life of him why he found those furious scowls so erotic. “Eat,” he told her. “You must be as hungry as they are. I assure you the food is safe. It hasn’t been poisoned or drugged.”

Pepper O’Neal

58

The boy froze, in the middle of reaching for his fourth scone, and glanced at Tabbi. When she nodded, he glowered at Drake and grabbed the scone. “I’ll wait, thank you,” she said. “Just ask your questions and let us go.” The study door opened, and Gray slipped inside. Something about his demeanor bothered Drake, but he couldn’t put his finger on what. As Gray settled into a chair by the door, Drake shrugged it off, for the moment, and turned back to Tabbi. “Why don’t you start by telling me who you are, where you’re from, and what you’re doing in my territory?” “We’re from a pride in Eastern Europe and we—” She swallowed. “We left to start our own pride, preferably thousands of miles away from other Weres.” The two older ones—Zane and Echo, she’d called them— watched her as if trying to memorize what she said so they’d have their stories straight. Cat just kept eating. “We’re in your territory,” Tabbi continued. “Because we didn’t know it was your territory. But now that we do, we’ll leave and not return.” Cat’s head shot up, her lower lip quivering. “Nooo, Tabbi! I wanna see Koosin Chase and get Frosted Flakes.” “Shush, Cat.” But the flash of fear in Tabbi’s eyes told Drake she knew the damage had already been done. “Cousin Chase?” he mused. “Then I was right. You are from Zakhar Fedorov’s pride.” Tabbi stiffened. Zane froze. Echo gasped and covered her mouth with her hand.


59

Cat’s sweet little face crumpled. She scrunched down in her chair, knuckled her eyes, and whimpered quietly. At the sound of her pitiful little moans, Drake felt like a slimy, diseased creature that had just escaped from the sewers. Pulling the child onto her lap, Tabbi shot him a filthy look. “If you already knew where we’re from, why did you ask?” “I didn’t know. I only suspected.” He crouched down in front of Cat and took one of her tiny hands in his. “What’s a matter, little one?” Cat jerked her hand away. “I no gots to talk to you. I just gots to say my name and my number. ’Cause that soldier guy on the television says so. I’s Catarina.” She hesitated, twisting her fingers in her shirt. “I’s not knows my Frosted Flakes number.” “Your what?” Confused, he glanced at Tabbi for clarification and, for a moment, forgot to breathe. Her face was alight with laughter. Mischief sparkled in her gorgeous green eyes, and small flashes—the color of morning sunshine—lit up her aura. She held one hand over her mouth and hugged Cat to her chest with the other, like a laughing Madonna. Drake didn’t think he had ever seen anything so enchanting. “Apparently, you know what she means,” he managed, gulping air while forcing his mind away from a vision of her holding his child—their child—a vision he was more than glad to discard. A gurgled laugh escaped from behind Tabbi’s hand as she nodded, “Mind cluing me in?”

Pepper O’Neal

60

She took her hand from her mouth then put it back as laughter she couldn’t seem to restrain bubbled out between her lips. Taking several deep breaths, she slowly brought herself back under control. “We were watching a war movie not long ago,” she choked out, her shoulders still shaking. “And just before this company of soldiers was captured, the lieutenant ordered his men not to give the enemy anything except their names and their serial numbers.” He grinned as the light dawned. “And Cat thought he meant breakfast cereal.” The little girl gave him a shy smile. “I likes Frosted Flakes.” “I see.” He held out his arms. She studied him, but just when he thought she’d come to him, she shrank back and snuggled against Tabbi. “Did Zakhar do this to her?” he asked quietly. The blood drained from Tabbi’s face. Drake wanted to punch something. Anything. A red haze of rage covering his vision, he rose, and turned to Gray. “Please take Cat, Echo, and Zane down to Shawn and ask him to give them something more to eat. If we don’t already have Frosted Flakes, go get some.” “What about Tabbi,” Zane demanded. “I need to speak to her alone for a few minutes, son.” The boy jumped up from the table, his fists high and at the ready. “No!” Still holding Cat, Tabbi sprang up and stepped between them. “It’s all right, Zane. Mr. Gatos isn’t going to hurt me.


61

You and Echo take Cat and do as he says. Please,” she added when the boy didn’t back down. Tensed and shaking, Zane visibly struggled for control. Drake fervently hoped he wouldn’t have to hurt the kid, especially not for defending Tabbi. If his suspicions were correct, it was sure as hell time someone protected her. And the last thing Zane needed was to be punished for defending a woman. He met the boy’s belligerent gaze. “She’s right, son. I’m not going to lay a finger on her. I promise.” “As if I could believe a promise from you means shit!” Gray surged to his feet and started forward. Tabbi tensed, alarm plain on her face. “Apologize, Zane.” “At ease, Gray,” Drake ordered. He turned to Zane. “I don’t want an apology, son.” The boy paled though his eyes narrowed. “Why not?” “Because you’re right.” As Zane jerked and opened his mouth, Drake held up his hand, palm out, his gaze locking with the young tiger’s. “Not right that I’d hurt her, but that you shouldn’t trust a man you don’t know. So I’ll give my word to all of you, right now. You’re safe here. I won’t let anyone hurt you, and if I break my word on that, you’ve got all these witnesses to testify I’ve agreed to let you take a free shot at me.” The kid glanced at Tabbi. When she nodded, his shoulders slumped as the fight drained out of him. He took Cat from her arms. “Come on, kitten. Let’s go eat breakfast in the middle of the afternoon.”

Pepper O’Neal

62

“Yay, Frosted Flakes!” Cat clapped her hands gleefully then waved at Drake and Tabbi over Zane’s shoulder as he carried her out. Watching them go, Drake jammed his hands into his pockets and shoved away the thoughts making him want to wretch. “If Zakhar wasn’t already dead. I’d kill the son of a bitch all over again.” At Tabbi’s gasp, he whipped around—just in time to catch her as she crumpled. •• Tabbi awoke on Drake’s lap, cradled in his arms, and basked in the reassuring feeling of warmth as he held her tightly against his hard, muscled chest. An instant later, reality hit, and she jerked upright, trying to escape. “Hold still,” he murmured, his voice husky. As he spoke, his lips brushed her ear, his breath tickling the hairs on the back of her neck. A tremor rippled through her. She closed her eyes and clenched her teeth. Hard. She absolutely refused to enjoy his embrace. It was unthinkable. He was a man, and they only wanted one thing. “Let go of me.” “When I’m sure you’re steady. “Now,” she huffed, continuing to struggle. He sighed then growled, “I won’t hurt you, Tabbi, but if you don’t stop squirming, you’re going to get us both in trouble.” She felt a bulge beneath her thigh and froze. Panic assaulted her, hitching her breath. “I’m steady, damn it. Now. Let. Me. Go.”


63

With another sigh, he released her. She scrambled off his lap, bolted across the room to the fireplace, and wrapped her arms over her abdomen. “I don’t like being touched.” “No, I don’t imagine you do.” As he got up from his chair and slowly ambled toward her, fear clogged her throat and turned her stomach inside out. She cast around for an escape, but there was only the one door, and to get there, she’d have to get past him. Impossible. Sinking into a pit of black dread, she closed her eyes and braced herself. Her only consolation was it probably wouldn’t last long. Besides, this way, maybe he’d keep his word and leave the others alone. The backs of his fingers gently brushed across her cheek. Her eyes flew open. After a brief glance at his face, she stared at her feet, unable to meet his gaze. Her skin tingled where his fingers had caressed it. She’d never imagined a man’s touch could be that gentle. Why was he being tender? Was he worried she’d fight him? No. That wasn’t it. He wasn’t dumb. He had to know she’d do anything to protect Echo, Zane, and Cat. So why was he just standing there? Oh, God, he didn’t expect her to offer, did he? She couldn’t. She’d never get the words out. She could manage to keep from fighting him. Maybe. But to willingly— He tucked a finger under her chin and lifted it until their gazes met. His face was filled with compassion, though his eyes burned. Desire or rage, she couldn’t tell. It was obvious he knew what she’d expected, and equally obvious she’d been wrong.

Pepper O’Neal

64

Humiliation warred with relief, churning her already queasy stomach. She swallowed the bile, stepped back from him, and averted her eyes. “I...” God, what could she possibly say? She’d already told him more than she’d intended without uttering a word. “Let’s get something straight, right now.” Her gaze shot back to his, and she winced at the fury on his face. He closed his eyes. When he opened them again, they were devoid of expression—not cold, just blank, but she’d swear he fought to control a raging temper. She took another step back. He sighed. “I’ve never hurt a woman or a child in my life, and I don’t tolerate that kind of behavior from anyone in my pride, male or female. As long as you, Zane, Echo, and Cat are in England, you’re all under my protection. Anybody who tries to hurt you will answer to me. Furthermore, I’ve never forced myself on a woman, and I don’t intend to start now. Is that clear?” Staring into his golden-brown eyes, she could almost believe he meant it. For the first time in years, she thought it was just possible the words she was hearing were true. “Yes. It’s clear.” “Good.” He backed away and motioned her to a chair. When she sat, he settled himself into the one facing her, leaned forward, and rested his forearms on his knees. “From watching you and the others, I suspect that Zakhar held the four of you captive in his pride. For reasons I’d rather not think about.”


65

His hands clenched into fists. He stared at them a moment, as if unsure how they got that way, then slowly unfurled them. “Is that correct?” She studied her own hands and didn’t answer. How could she? She couldn’t lie, not to him, and God knew, there was no way she could tell him the truth. He probably thought Zakhar had used them all as his personal sex slaves, which was true— as far as it went. As mortifying as having him know even that much was, it was a damn sight better than if he discovered the whole truth. He hadn’t made any of them feel like trash—yet— but she didn’t doubt he would if he knew. She didn’t know why what he thought mattered, but it did. Besides, the others could be safe here, protected. They could have a life here. She sighed. She had to get away—before his opinion became too important—and rescue the others in Lithuania. But with Zak— She jerked in surprise as she suddenly remembered his earlier words. Zakhar was dead? Had she heard him right? Drake said he’d killed him and wanted to do it again? Then Viktor must be dead, too. God, could it really be true? If it were, the information she’d wanted to barter was worthless. However, with those two out of the picture her odds of saving the ones still back at the compound were drastically improved. She glanced up to see Drake studying her. “Is it true? Is Zakhar really dead?” He nodded. “About three weeks ago.” Lightheaded with relief, she grabbed the arms of her chair to steady herself. “How?” “He was killed while trying to kidnap Chase.”

Pepper O’Neal

66

She closed her eyes, shuddering, as an overwhelming, almost painful, sense of liberation swamped her. “So he did go after her, then.” “You knew?” Her eyes snapped open at the accusation in his voice. “That’s one of the reasons we came. We wanted to warn her.” “Oh, really? Left it a little late, didn’t you, luv?” It took all of her strength to keep her inner tiger from going for his throat. “Look, asshole. We did the best we could.” She surged to her feet and shoved her hands in the pockets of her jeans, fighting to contain the anger and humiliation. What right did he have to judge them? He had no idea what she and the others had been through. Thank God. “We wouldn’t have gotten out to warn her at all if the guards hadn’t gotten careless that night. As soon as we arrived in England, we headed for Chase’s, but she was gone.” He rubbed his chin. “Zakhar kept you locked up, under guard?” She sucked in a breath. If she weren’t careful, she’d slip and tell him too much. “If you met him, that shouldn’t surprise you.” “No, I suppose not.” “What about the others?” “What others?” “The four others with Zakhar. Vadim, Andrius, and Karolis, and Viktor.” At his suspicious glare, she rolled her eyes. “They all left the compound the same day, so I just assumed they showed up here together.”


67

“I only saw three others with him, and I didn’t exactly stop to get their names before taking them out.” “You killed them all?” “No. Gray and I killed two. Roman killed Zakhar.” He hesitated. “One of the three with Zakhar got away, and if there was a fourth one, he must have, too.” “Roman killed Zakhar? The guy Chase married? But he’s human.” Drake’s chuckle was low and dark. “Not hardly. At least, I don’t consider a Vampire-Lycan half-breed a human.” “But his father—Arthur Fernwood, I think he said his name was—he’s human.” His eyes widened. “He said? You mean you met him?” She stiffened at the disbelief in his tone. “Of course. I went to the house. I wanted to find Chase and warn her about Zakhar.” He studied her. His amber eyes seemed to look deep into her soul. She squirmed, trying to keep him out. God knew, her soul was no place for a man like him. At last, he inclined his head as if coming to a decision. “Lord Fernwood is his adoptive father. Roman’s birth parents died when he was ten.” “Oh.” “So, what aren’t you telling me?” She started. “What do you mean?” “I mean I can tell by your aura that you’re hiding something. What is it?” Her chin shot up in defiance, and she forced herself to lower it. “Even if that were true, and I’m not saying it is, why

Pepper O’Neal

68

would it be any of your business?” She sighed. “You’ve been very kind to us, and we appreciate your hospitality.” “But?” “But as you said to Zane, I shouldn’t trust a man I don’t know.” “Touché.” He rose, looming over her. “Then, perhaps, I’ll ask you again in a few days when you know me better.” She glared up at him, refusing to cower. “What now?” “Now, I’ll show you to your room, and you can settle in.” “You mean they can stay here?” she asked, trying to keep the relief out of her voice, but knowing she failed miserably. “You can all stay.” “No. I can’t. I have something I have to do.” “They won’t stay without you.” She shoved away from the table and lunged to her feet. “So after all your fancy talk, you’re just going to kick them out because I can’t stay. I thought you said—” “Hold on.” He grasped her shoulders, gave her a small shake, and released her. “I didn’t say they couldn’t stay if you didn’t. I said they wouldn’t.” She winced. He was right. If she left, they’d come after her. “Couldn’t you just keep them here for a couple of weeks?” “How? Lock them up?” He snorted. “Zane would sit still for that for all of thirty seconds.” Tabbi rubbed a hand over her face and sighed. “I can’t take them with me.” She met his eyes, knowing he would probably see more than she wanted him to, but he was her only hope. “I just can’t. Please.” “What is it you have to do that is so important you can’t stay here until they’re settled?”


69

“I—” She looked away. “I just have some unfinished business to take care of.” “And this business is more important than Zane, Echo, and Cat?” he demanded, drawing her gaze back to him. “Of course not,” she snapped. “But it is important.” He ran a hand through his hair. “Look. Chase and Roman will be home in a week, and you came all this way to see her. Can’t this wait at least until they get home? By then, the other three might decide they like it here and stay, even if you slip away. I can’t very well protect them if they run off and I don’t even know where they are.” “I suppose,” she said, studying his face. She couldn’t tell if it was a trick or if he was really trying to help. “It’s waited this long. I guess another week won’t make much difference in the long run.” Not make a difference? She cringed internally at the thought of those poor kids back at the compound, of what they would endure over the coming week. “But it can’t wait any longer than that.” He grinned. “Excellent. Then how about if I show you to your temporary room? Afterwards, maybe you’ll—” The computer on the desk made a loud whirring noise. Drake groaned and headed for it. “Shit! What the hell’s wrong with the damn thing now?” Tabbi joined him at the desk, donning her most innocent expression. “Been having trouble with it?” He sent her a sideways look. “And then some. Why? Do you know anything about computers?” “A little.” She picked up the keyboard, turned it upside down, and shook it. Crumbs and other debris, mostly

Pepper O’Neal

70

miscellaneous bits of junk food, rained on the papers spread over the desk. “I know that you aren’t supposed to feed them.” When he winced, she laughed. “If you’ve got a nonmagnetic screwdriver, I can take a look at it and maybe run diagnostics.” “Non-magnetic?” “You don’t want magnets near the computer. They can wipe your hard drive.” “Great. Now they tell me.” He dug around in a desk drawer, came up with a screwdriver, tested it with a paperclip, and handed it to her. “How’d you learn so much about computers?” She shrugged, shut the computer off, keeping her head bent over the machine. “A hacker taught me.” Pulling one side off the case, she peered at the guts. The computer was old, probably five years or so, but in good condition—although judging from the noises it made, it needed a new power supply. But she couldn’t see any other obvious problems. If she fixed it for him, he’d probably let her use it, and she wouldn’t have to do it behind his back. “Why don’t you tell me what the trouble is,” she said. “And I’ll see if I can figure out what’s wrong?” “If I knew what the trouble was, I’d—” She laid a hand on his arm. “What’s it doing that it shouldn’t?” “Oh. Other than making that obnoxious noise all the time?” “I heard the noise. That just means it needs a new power supply, which is a simple fix. Anything else?”


71

“Yeah. It quits ‘responding’ right when I’m in the middle of something, and I get this nasty little message on the screen.” She tried to hide her grin, but couldn’t. “I take it you don’t care for computers.” At his exasperated grunt, she chuckled. “When a program stops responding, that just means the computer’s working on something and is not responding to Windows Explorer—that’s the operating system’s file browser. When it finishes doing whatever it’s doing, it will respond again. That doesn’t mean it’s not working properly.” “Trust me, I rarely have multiple things going on at once. Most of the time, I’m just entering figures in Quicken or pride information in Excel.” As she screwed the case back together, she snuck a quick glance at him. He stood there—the picture of male frustration—scowling and rubbing one hand over the back of his neck. She had to bite her cheeks to keep from laughing. “Do you often have more than one program open at once?” “Sometimes. Usually Quicken and Excel, or maybe Quicken and Word.” He glared at the computer as if it was causing trouble just to piss him off. “What’s wrong with that?” “Nothing’s wrong with it, but if the computer is autosaving a document in Word or Excel, it may not act on the commands you give it in Quicken—even if all you ask it to do is accept the data you enter—until it’s finished saving that document. That doesn’t mean there is something wrong with it.” When he didn’t respond, she glanced up to find him grinning at her. “What?” she demanded. “You love these things, don’t you?”

Pepper O’Neal

72

“Yeah. I get along better with them than I do with people.” It was true enough and was a fairly safe answer. It gave him a reason but basically told him nothing he couldn’t see for himself. “Adding more RAM—” She laughed at his blank expression. “That stands for Random Access Memory. Adding more might help it ‘respond’ faster, but what you really need is a new unit.” “I thought you said there was nothing wrong with it.” “There isn’t. It’s just old technology.” “Old? I—“ “You’ve had it what? Five years?” “Six. So what? It still works.” “Technology changes so rapidly, what was state of the art six years ago is now obsolete. If you update your software when a new version comes out, which most people do, all the new program features soon become too much for an older computer to handle. When it can’t keep up, it quits responding until it can.” “And here I thought it just did it to drive me crazy.” “That, too.” He gave a rueful laugh. “Figures.” Out of the corner of her eye she watched him as she ran simple diagnostics. He was so sure of himself, so confident, and he could be kind and gentle, too. It was a combination she wasn’t used to. She wondered what it would be like to be loved by him. Really loved. Don’t even go there, ordered the little voice in her mind. Those thoughts only lead to heartache. A man like him wants nothing to do with


73

the likes of you. It was true. She knew only too well just how true it was. Still, she couldn’t help wondering. She reminded herself she’d be gone in a week. All she had to do was fix his computer, get on it without arousing suspicion, and cancel any warrants on her and the others. Seven days—she only had to keep her distance from him for one short week. Then she’d be out of here and away from temptation. Piece of cake. •• She wasn’t telling him shit. Drake knew it and it bugged the hell out of him. While her aura hadn’t indicated she’d told him any outright lies, she damn sure wasn’t giving him the whole truth, and he wanted it. He wanted her to trust him, damn it. He didn’t know why that was so important—okay, maybe he did, but he didn’t want to go there. As he guided her through the house and up to the third floor guest rooms, he studied her out of the corner of his eye. She really was lovely—now that she wasn’t soaked to the skin—and she definitely had spunk. She’d be a good possibility for a mate. If he could trust her. It had been a long time since he’d met a woman who stirred his loins like she did. Still, he couldn’t afford to make a mistake. If he chose unwisely, his whole pride would suffer. As they reached the top of the stairs and stepped onto the third-floor landing, Tabbi stiffened. Drake tensed immediately, looking around for the danger, but the only thing he noticed was Shawn’s voice and Cat’s giggle coming from a bedroom

Pepper O’Neal

74

down the hall. Before he could stop her, Tabbi charged down the hallway like an enraged tiger and barged into the room. “What’s going on in here?” By the time Drake caught up with her, she had Cat in her arms and was glaring at Shawn. Shawn took several steps back. “Take it easy, little mama. I’d never hurt a child.” “I’s okay, Tabbi,” Cat assured her. “He’s show me how make bear dance.” She snorted. “I’ll just bet he was.” Her eyes darted around the room. “So where is this mythical bear?” “Here.” Cat flung her arm up. The stuffed teddy bear she was clutching by one ear smacked Tabbi on the nose. “Ouch!” Drake tousled Cat’s hair. “Easy there, kitten. Your bear doesn’t know his own strength.” Cat giggled and hugged the toy to her chest. “Are you okay?” he asked Tabbi. “Yeah. I just saw stars for a moment.” “Shawn’s harmless,” he whispered in her ear, trying to ignore her scent. “He’s also mated—and gay.” “Oh.” Her cheeks colored prettily as she set Cat on her feet. “Sorry. Guess I overreacted.” As Drake watched the way she warmed up to Shawn, once she discovered he was gay, his suspicions were confirmed. She feared and mistrusted men. If he wanted to get her past that, he needed to show her that all men weren’t the same. Considering how protective she was of Cat, that was a damn good place to start. And he knew just the thing.


75

He slipped out into hall and contacted Gray on the intercom. “You remember those things we discussed last week?” “Things? We discussed a lot of things last week.” “Damn it, Gray. The things you found in the barn.” “Oh, you mean the ones you said would come into the house over your dead body?” Gray asked, his voice dry. Drake pinched the bridge of his nose with his thumb and forefinger. “What did you do with them?” “I gave them away. Why?” “All of them?” “All but one, and I was thinking of keeping it for myself.” “Can you let me have it as a gift for Cat?” “Ah. Yeah. Good idea. I’ll bring it in and then head to the village for the necessary accoutrements.” “Accoutrements?” “Yeah, boss. If it’s coming indoors, it’ll need things like a bed, toys, and someplace to go potty.” “Christ,” Drake muttered. “Why does it have to be so complicated?” “Complicated? Wait till it pisses on the floor and chews up your shoes.” Gray signed off laughing. Drake sighed and went downstairs to meet him. When Gray came through the kitchen door a few minutes later, he was still grinning. “Here you go,” he said, handing over a little ball of gray fur. “A kitten for Cat.” “He’s awfully tiny, isn’t he? You sure he’s old enough to be taken away from his mother?”

Pepper O’Neal

76

Gray shrugged. “He’s weaned and according to the vet he’s about seven weeks old, which is old enough to be given away.” Drake held the kitten in the palm of his hand. It stared at him with big yellow eyes then sniffed his fingers and began chewing on his thumb. “Ouch.” He scratched it behind the ears. “Those little teeth are sharp. Do we have food for it?” “Yeah, there’re a couple of cans of Tuna Delight in the cupboard. I’ll get some more when I run into the market.” “Okay, thanks. Put anything you need on the estate’s account.” Drake started for the stairs then glanced over his shoulder at Gray. “Oh, what’s its name?” Gray grinned. “Rat.” Drake looked at the tiny creature again and chuckled. “It fits.” •• Tabbi had noticed Drake slip away, and the hairs on the back of her neck stood up. Stop it, she ordered herself. The man wasn’t alerting her old pride. Or the authorities. He probably just had things to do. Shawn laughed and drew her attention back to him. She liked him—and felt safe with him. She’d never met a gay man before, but she knew what it meant. It meant she could trust him. It meant she was safe with him because he wouldn’t want to have sex with her. She glanced over her shoulder as Drake walked back in the room. God, the man was gorgeous. No, don’t go there. Drawing in a breath to clear her head, she averted her gaze and turned her attention back to her conversation with Shawn—until Drake approached Cat.


77

“I brought you something, kitten.” “What’s it?” Drake held out a small, gray kitten. “This is Rat. And he’s yours as long as you’re here.” Eyes huge, Cat dropped the bear and reached for the kitten. “Mine?” He smiled. “Yes. You can have him, but you have to treat him gently and take good care of him. He’s weaker than you and needs your protection.” “’Kay.” Cat cuddled the kitten in her arms. Rat licked her chin and she giggled. Tabbi’s throat constricted. Damn the man. Why did he have to be so sweet and kind? She knew she couldn’t afford to like him, but she also couldn’t help it. He might epitomize an alpha male, but he had a softer side that was incredibly appealing. For Echo, Zane, and Cat’s sakes, she was glad of it, but for her, it spelled trouble. She had to resist him. Had to. He glanced up at her and grinned, as if reading her thoughts. God, it was going to be a hell of a long week. •• The weretiger compound in Lithuania, July 5th: “I don’t care what you have to do. Just get me some damn children!” Viktor slammed down the phone then groaned at the crack that split the air. Goddammit. That was the third phone he’d broken this week.

Pepper O’Neal

78

Why couldn’t his people use some fucking initiative? He sighed. Simple answer—Zakhar hadn’t allowed them to. Well, he was the pride leader now, and they had better learn fast. He had to have merchandise. The youngest child he had left at the compound was eleven, too old for many of his more…selective customers. He needed younger ones to really bring in the money, but he also needed Weres. They healed fast and could handle the damage caused by clumsy human fists. Still at this point he’d settle for humans. Hell, they were disposable, and it would satisfy his customers until Weres could be obtained. “Excuse me, sir. The computer is—it’s—” Viktor glanced at the man fidgeting at the office doorway. “Can you fix the damn thing or not?” he growled. The hacker grimaced. “Yes and no. Whatever virus was used on it not only obliterated most of the data on the hard drive, it also slowed down the fan so the processor ‘overcooked.’ It’s damaged beyond repair.” Viktor gritted his teeth and fought to control his temper. It wasn’t the hacker’s fault, after all, and if he killed the man, he didn’t know where he’d find another computer geek who could keep his mouth shut. “So the data is irretrievable?” “Most of it. But I did manage to retrieve a few files, including the one you particularly wanted.” “You got the contacts file?” “Yes sir. Ninety percent of it anyway.” Thank God. Viktor breathed a sigh of relief. “I can have a new system set up for you by tomorrow,” the human continued. “And have the data I’ve retrieved


79

uploaded, along with all your software programs by the end of day, so you should be back in business.” “Thank you.” Oh he’d be back in business all right. With the contacts file, he could finally get a handle on where Tabbi had taken Cat.

CHAPTER 5

The weretiger compound in Lithuania, July 7th:

Y

ou did? When?” Viktor stared out the window, trying to put a face to the voice on the other end of the phone. “If I recall, it was around the second of July,” Broussaud told him. “I took the four of them across the Channel and dropped them off at the usual place.” Viktor grinned. Now he was getting somewhere. After days of calling numbers from Zakhar’s contacts file, he finally had a lead. “And she told you she was doing a job for Zakhar?” “Well, no. Not exactly, but that’s the impression I got.” “Where were they headed?” The old man hesitated. “Shouldn’t you already know that?” Viktor started to growl at him then thought better of it. Intimidation would only make the old coot more uncooperative. “Zakhar died before he could fill me in on all


81

the ongoing operations. But Tabbi and the other three haven’t come back and I’m getting a little worried.” “She didn’t care for me asking,” Broussaud said. “Got real pissy. But I liked her. She negotiated with style.” He hesitated again then sighed. “Liverpool. They were headed for Liverpool.” •• The estate of Drake Gatos, Radlett, England, July 9th: Drake studied the unopened boxes on his study floor. What the hell was he supposed to do now? And more importantly, how had he let Tabbi talk him into ordering all this stuff. He didn’t care what she said, his whole computer system couldn’t have been obsolete. His dot-matrix printer had worked just fine. “Is that the new computer Tabbi ordered for you,” Gray asked from the doorway. “Yeah. You know what the three most terrifying words in the English language are?” “I love you?” “No. Some assembly required.” Gray laughed. “Why don’t you start unpacking that shit while I go get Tabbi? And try not to break anything.” Drake sighed. He grabbed the biggest box and slit the tape with his pocketknife. Digging out what Tabbi called “the unit,” he set it on his desk beside the other one. Bloody hell, the new one was half the size of the old one. How could it be more powerful?

Pepper O’Neal

82

“Technology has gotten smaller as it’s gotten better.” He whirled at the sound of Tabbi’s voice then did a double take. Her hair was loose, her light red curls cascading over her shoulders to her waist. He swallowed. Hard. How could just the sight of her destroy his ability to think? The scent of Jasmine beside a mountain stream surrounded him, a scent he would always associate with her. He cleared his throat. “I’m sorry,” he said, belatedly realizing she was expecting a response. “What did you say?” Smiling, she tucked a lock of hair behind her ear. “I know exactly what you’re thinking—” Christ, he sure as hell hoped not. “—and you can’t judge the power of the unit by its size.” Oh. He forced his mind away from all the things he’d like to do to her—with her—and tried to focus on the matter at hand. He waved a hand at the boxes. “I’m a little put off by all this…stuff. Where am I supposed to start?” She grabbed another box and picked up his knife. “Simple. First we unpack it then we set it up. Easy” “If you say so.” He pawed through the empty computer box. “Where are all the cords to hook it together?” “There aren’t any. The whole system is WiFi.” “No shit?” “No shit.” Half an hour later, they were finished. The new computer—with its fancy, flat-screen monitor, ergonomic keyboard, and wireless mouse—sat proudly on his desk. His old unit was now in the boxes, its data transferred onto a drive


83

the size of his thumb. Once she had his data on the thumb drive, she’d erased and overwritten his old hard drive five times. She’d said that was necessary to keep the average user from reconstructing his data. Who knew? “See?” she said, as the new computer booted up. “Simple and easy.” “Only because you did all the work.” “But you made a great supervisor.” He snorted. “How? By standing around with my thumb up my ass?” “Absolutely,” she said with a grin. “That’s the very best kind of supervisor.” Unable to help himself, he laughed. He didn’t know how she did it, but she always brightened his mood. He just wished she’d trust him enough to confide in him. She was worried about something. She covered it well, but in her rare unguarded moments, he’d seen the fear she tried to hide. Every time he broached the subject, however, she closed down and shut him out. He couldn’t help if he didn’t know what was wrong, damn it. Her week was almost up, but he was determined not to let her go. She’d gotten to him—her spirit and determination, her courage, and her ability to laugh in spite of everything that had happened to her. He watched her play with the computer, completely in her element. “What are you doing now?” “Uploading software and transferring your data from the old computer.” “Oh.”

Pepper O’Neal

84

She stuck the thumb drive into a slit on the front of the machine. “You don’t need to stay here and supervise, you know. I really can handle this. And I’m sure you probably have other things you’d rather be doing.” “What I need to do is get on the computer.” “Can you give me a couple of hours? I should have everything installed and working by then.” He didn’t want to leave. It wasn’t because he didn’t trust her, but because he really liked looking at her. He shook his head to clear it. Not that it helped. “Sure. I’ve got plenty to do outside.” He turned for the door then paused halfway there. “By the way, how’s Rat doing?” She shot him a smile that burned straight through his heart. “He’s adorable. Cat is still walking on air. I can’t thank you enough for doing that.” He wasn’t sure he could speak, so he simply nodded and headed for the barn. Maybe an hour or two of shoveling horseshit would get her off his mind. Yeah, right. •• The minute Drake’s footsteps faded, Tabbi fired up Internet Explorer. She’d load the software later and pray he didn’t realize it should have only taken her about forty-five minutes. But she needed to hack into Interpol, and God knew how long that would take. As she worked, she pondered her options. Should she cancel the alerts, or change the info so it didn’t match her, Zane, Echo, and Cat? The authorities would only have generic physical descriptions because Zakhar had


85

never allowed any photos to be taken. He’d been paranoid someone would recognize them and attempt a rescue. Not that anyone cared about them. Once they’d entered the compound, they’d been dead to the outside world. God, how she wished Drake had gotten enough information to identify the three pride members they’d killed. He seemed confident Zakhar had been eliminated. And if Viktor was one of the others who died, she could handle any of the ones who were left. However, if Viktor had survived…no, he couldn’t have. He was Zakhar’s second, his right-hand man. He would have been right beside him, especially if Zakhar believed he’d be in danger. Comforted by her logic, she hacked into Interpol and gasped. She, Zane, and Echo were wanted for the murder of six guards? Someone had killed the other five human guards and blamed it on her? Why because she’d broken out? She shoved aside the stab of guilt, canceled the warrants, and rescinded the Amber Alert on Cat. Next she labeled all the files as misinformation from an unreliable source. Deciding it would be less suspicious if she replaced those records with ones containing new suspects for the murder of the guards and the car theft in Lithuania, she entered Zakhar and Viktor’s information and descriptions. After all, who better to blame it on? Especially if they were both dead. •• When Drake walked into the study two hours later, Tabbi was standing at the window, staring out at the garden with a faraway look in her eyes.

Pepper O’Neal

86

“You finished?” he asked. “Yeah. You’re all set.” She didn’t look at him, but kept her gaze on the landscaping outside. He put his hand on her shoulder, pleased when she didn’t pull away. “Want to tell me what’s bothering you?” he asked gently, brushing the knuckles of his free hand over her jaw. Her eyes met his, her expression guarded. “Nothing really. I have a bit of a headache, that’s all.” Her stomach growled, and she moved away from him. “I probably just need something to eat.” He arched his eyebrows. “Are you sure? You looked so distant. So sad.” She opened her mouth, hesitated, then closed it and shook her head. “Just hungry. I think I’ll go down to the kitchen and get something to eat.” So close, damn it. She had almost confided in him. He was sure of it. He shrugged and tried not to let it bother him, although it did. Chase and Roman would be home tomorrow, which meant he only had twenty-four hours. He had to find a way to break through her walls. His own stomach growled. “If Shawn’s in the kitchen, will you ask him to bring me up a sandwich?” “Sure. No problem.” She hurried out, obviously glad to escape him. So he was definitely getting to her. Good. •• Tabbi cursed herself as she headed down to the kitchen. She’d almost told him everything. Thank God, she’d come to


87

her senses in time. She couldn’t bear to see that look in his eyes. It would kill her. He shouldn’t matter. He was just a man, for Christ’s sake. But the thought of him looking at her as if she were dirt had tears stinging her eyes. How the hell had he gotten to her like this? What does it matter? It’s a lost cause, so forget it. It had to be his decency, she decided, ignoring the voice in her mind. She’d never imagined an alpha male could also be warm and giving—not that she’d known many true alphas. Maybe it was because Drake reminded her of the father she could barely remember. Whatever the reason, his fierce protectiveness, unfailing kindness, and gruff tenderness were steadily breaking down her defenses. She didn’t want to care about him, knew better than to trust him. But God help her, she couldn’t seem to avoid doing both. She sighed. If only. If only she were normal. If only she hadn’t been cursed by fate and born to parents who died young, leaving her in the care of an uncle who sold her to the highest bidder. Stop it. Her story was no more tragic than the dozens of other kids who’d passed through the compound’s brothel. Besides, it did no good to dwell on the past. Tomorrow, Chase would be home from her honeymoon. Tabbi would talk with her, ask for help for Zane, Echo, and Cat—she didn’t want them any more indebted to Drake than necessary, and Chase was family. And then I’ll be gone. Shawn wasn’t in the kitchen, so she grabbed an apple then almost changed her mind. While her dark thoughts had left her feeling sick inside and she wasn’t sure food would stay down, she needed to eat something—anything.

Pepper O’Neal

88

If Viktor was still alive, she’d need all her strength. And she should take Drake a sandwich after all he’d done for her, albeit some of it unknowingly. She pulled a loaf of bread out of a wooden box on the counter, put two slices on a plate, then looked around for something to stick between them. Opening the pantry door, she stared at the floor-to-ceiling shelves with their neat rows of canned food. She didn’t recognize most of the brands, but there had to be some kind of sandwich spread in all that bounty. With a shrug, she picked up one of the cans and studied it, wondering what she was trying to prove. She had no experience in the kitchen and had never made a sandwich before—hard to learn to cook when you’re locked in a bedroom ninety percent of the time. Still, she’d seen it done on television commercials. You spread some processed meat on two slices of bread, slapped them together, and stuck the result on a plate with a pickle. How hard could it be? A can of tuna fish caught her eye. Perfect. She put the other can back and grabbed the tuna. When she pulled the tab on the lid to open it, the scent wrinkled her nose. It smelled...not bad, but different from tuna she’d smelled before. It looked strange, too. She shrugged. Probably just an unfamiliar brand. Besides, food in cans couldn’t spoil as long as they were sealed. At least she didn’t think so. She spread a generous layer of meat on the bread, assembled the sandwich, and sliced it in half. Unable to find any pickles, she settled for a garnish of purple grapes. Grabbing a can of Pepsi from the fridge, she carried the meal up to Drake’s study, her mind obstinately refusing to think of anything but him. He fascinated her. The gentle way he’d


89

touched her. How he’d gone out of his way to give the kitten to Cat. Rat was a pill, no question. So far, he’d scaled the wall in Cat’s bedroom, leaving tiny claw marks in the expensive silk wallpaper, climbed—and shredded—the curtains, and knocked an antique lamp off the nightstand, smashing it beyond repair. And that was just in the first two days. Drake’s only reaction to the damage was a shrug. Hardly the response Tabbi had expected. “He’s a kitten,” he’d said. “He’s got tons of energy and absolutely no sense.” It had to be an act. Nobody was that nice to a pet that ruined priceless antiques, even if it was a helpless kitten. But then, what did she know? Most of the men she’d met were nothing but bullies. When she walked into the study, he glanced up. The heat in his eyes, as they locked on hers, stole her breath. Then he blinked and it vanished, making her wonder if it had really been there at all. “Is that my sandwich?” She nodded and handed him the plate. “Shawn wasn’t there, so I made it.” “You did? Well, thanks.” He took a bite, chewed, and swallowed, then cleared his throat. “What did you make it with?” “A can of tuna fish I found in the cupboard. Is it all right? The tuna smelled a little off when I opened it, but I thought it was just because it’s an unfamiliar brand.” “Unfamiliar? What brand was it?” “Tuna Delight.”

Pepper O’Neal

90

He spit out the bite he’d just taken. “Tu—Tuna Delight?” he sputtered. “Yeah. What’s wrong?” “That’s cat food.” He pushed to his feet. “It’s for Rat.” After a beat of horrified silence, she slapped her hand over her mouth and roared with laughter. “God, I’m so sorry,” she squeaked, wiping the tears from her eyes. He stormed around the desk and headed straight for her. “Yes, I can see how sorry you are. You did it on purpose, didn’t you, you little minx?” She shook her head, knowing she should run but helpless to do so. Laughter shook her whole body, and she had to cross her legs so she wouldn’t wet her pants. Although there was heat in his eyes again, his lips quirked as he stalked toward her. Still laughing, she backed away. When she hit the wall and could go no farther, she braced herself, though he didn’t really look angry. He caged her there, resting his arms against the wall on either side of her head. His thumb brushed across her bottom lip and she trembled. “Didn’t you?” he repeated. He was so close she couldn’t breathe, couldn’t think. All she could see were the little flecks of black in his intense amber eyes. Her blood burned and her heart raced, thundering in her ears. Not from fear but from something she couldn’t explain, didn’t recognize. Another small shudder ran down her spine. “Don’t be afraid of me, Tabbi,” he murmured. “I’d never hurt you.” “I’m not afraid.” “You’re trembling.”


91

“I’m cold,” she lied. “Well, we can’t have that, now, can we?” He moved closer, pinning her against the wall with his body. Rats, she hadn’t meant for him to do that. This was a little more heat than she could handle. His hand cupped the back of her neck and before she could stop him, he’d captured her lips with his. The kiss was sweet and tender. She’d never been kissed—none of Zakhar’s customers had been interested in kissing her—but this was how she’d always imagined a kiss should be. He sipped at her mouth then lightly nibbled her bottom lip. When he shifted his head and deepened the kiss, she moaned. A growl sounded low in his throat. The heat intensified and focused, shooting straight to her core. It felt as if every bone in her body had liquefied. If he hadn’t pinned her to the wall, she would have slid to the floor. Stunned, she realized her panties were wet. She was aroused. That had never happened before. She needed to push him away and escape before this got out of control. But her fingers curled into his shirt, gripping it and pulling him closer. She wanted more, just a little— “You bastard! You promised!” Zane’s outraged cry shattered the spell like a bullet would a watermelon. Drake sprang back. Oh, God, her mind screamed. Of all the things for Zane to see. The pain and disillusionment on his face tore at her heart. Drake sighed. “It’s not what you think, son.” Zane danced on the balls of his feet, bringing his fists up. “The hell it isn’t. You said we could trust you.”

Pepper O’Neal

92

Tabbi raised her hands, trying to stave off the inevitable. “Zane, he wasn’t forcing me.” “You can’t tell me you wanted him to suck your face,” he snarled. “I saw how he had you trapped against the wall.” She glanced at Drake. He had his hands at his side, obviously reluctant to fight Zane. Christ, what a mess! She didn’t want either one of them hurt, had to stop this before it got out of hand. Not knowing what else to do, she stepped between them—just as Zane swung at Drake. Eyes wide, the boy jerked his arm to the side but not in time to avoid clipping her on the chin. Stumbling backward, she cried out and pressed her hand to her stinging jaw. Drake caught her, steadying her with an arm around her waist. “Are you all right?” She nodded. Zane turned and fled. The horrified look on his face was more painful than the bruise he’d given her. “He didn’t mean it.” Drake sighed. “I’m well aware of that. I guess I’d better go talk to him.” She straightened and stepped away from him. “No. I’m the one that has to do it. I’m the one he feels betrayed him the most.” “What? Why? I don’t understand.” “I know. And I’m sorry I can’t explain.” Under the weight of a crushing disappointment, she raced out the door after Zane. ••


93

Gray saw the woman come out of the house and head for the barn. Her red hair gleamed in the sun like burnished copper, and his fingers curled in anticipation of grasping those silky strands and pulling her close. His body tightened, his groin ached with need. No! He refused to want her, damn it. He didn’t want anyone. Especially not someone with secrets. He had neither the time nor the inclination to take a mate—or work through one’s problems. Nevertheless, when she entered the barn, his inner beast demanded he follow, the need to protect her greater than his desire to walk away. Cursing himself every step, he slipped into the building behind her. “Hey girl, want an apple?” Her voice, smooth as aged whiskey, slid over him, setting his blood on fire. Christ, why did she have to sound so sexy? There ought to be a law against having a voice like that. He heard a soft nicker then a crunch as she feed one of the horses the piece of fruit. “Hello, lover,” she said a few seconds later. “Did you miss me?” Lover? What the hell was going on? A territorial rage filled his mind and blood with adrenalin. He rounded the corner with his fists clenched, ready to take out the competition, then stopped dead. Echo had her arms wrapped around the neck of a gelding, her face buried in his mane. The horse looked very content, nibbling on her hair. Gray could relate. He’d started to step back out of sight when she giggled, jerked her head away from the horse’s mouth, and caught sight of Gray. She paled.

Pepper O’Neal

94

Seeing those beautiful eyes cloud with fear made him feel like a heel. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you.” “I just wasn’t expecting to see anyone out here.” “Yeah. Um…” His mind cast about for an excuse. “I was just checking on the horses.” “Oh, are you in charge of them?” She sounded so wistful he couldn’t help but smile. “Would you like to ride one?” She gasped. “Oh, no. I couldn’t.” “Why not?” “I—I’ve never ridden a horse,” she confessed, staring at her feet. “I wouldn’t know how.” Gray grimaced as words he knew he shouldn’t say slipped out of his mouth even as he cursed himself. “It’s really not that hard. Especially for a Were. I could teach you.” “Why aren’t they afraid of me? I had expected them to view me as a big cat, or as a predator, anyway.” “Drake breeds them here on the estate, so Rollo there has been around tigers from the time he was born. He’s always been treated kindly, so he knows we won’t hurt him.” “Rollo?” “He loves to roll in the dirt. When he was a baby, he was always covered with dust.” He moved closer slowly, afraid she’d react like she’d expected the horses to. “I could saddle up a couple and take you for a ride if you like.” She flinched—almost as if he’d threatened to hit her. “No. I can’t. Not alone.” “Why?” “I—I just couldn’t.”


95

Taking a deep breath, she darted past him and bolted from the barn. He stared at the door, wondering what had happened. Jesus H. Christ, he really needed to take that vacation. •• Drake followed Tabbi as she rushed out of the study after the young tiger. He didn’t care what she said, he wasn’t letting her face Zane alone. The kid was too volatile. Drake didn’t think the boy would hurt her, but he wasn’t taking any chances. Besides, as the pride leader, it was his responsibility to talk with him. Maintaining a discrete distance, he trailed Tabbi into the garden and over to the roses. She crouched in front of Zane who sat on a bench, his fists on his knees, staring over her shoulder, apparently refusing to look at her. “It’s not something we planned,” she said. “It just happened.” “Why didn’t you fight him?” “I—” She glanced at Drake. “He wasn’t hurting me. And I didn’t want to fight him.” The kid looked at her then, shock and disbelief on his face. “You liked it?” As much as Drake wanted to hear what she’d say, he couldn’t let her take all the heat. He stepped into Zane’s line of sight. “It’s complicated. You’ve only seen the dirty side of sex, kid, the mean, ugly side. It doesn’t have to be like that. It can be beautiful, too.” Zane glared at him. “You’re just saying that because you’re a man and you want her.”

Pepper O’Neal

96

Hell yeah, he did. He wanted her bad. That kiss had turned him inside out. But he didn’t think he’d help the situation any by admitting it, so he hedged. “I’m saying it because it’s true. When the two people involved consent, when they care about each other, and aren’t out to satisfy just their own selfish needs, sex can be an expression of love.” “Yeah, right. You expect me to believe you love Tabbi?” Tabbi blushed. “Zane—” Drake shushed her with a hand on her shoulder. “I don’t know her well enough to say, but I care about her. I care about all of you.” “You had her pinned against the wall.” Zane hesitated. “But she wasn’t trying to get away.” “No, she wasn’t. We were laughing, joking with each other, and against the wall is just where we ended up.” Drake gave Tabbi’s shoulder a gentle squeeze before removing his hand. As uncomfortable as this conversation was for him, it had to be doubly hard for her. “If she had asked me to stop, however, I would have.” “You would?” “No one in my pride forces a woman to have sex if she doesn’t want to. They know they’ll have to deal with me if they do.” “So what do they do instead, rape humans?” “A woman’s a woman. Just because they’re human, it doesn’t mean they’re chattel. A pride member who forces a human would be punished just the same as if she were a Were. If you stay in my pride, as I hope you will, you’ll have to abide by the same rules.” “I’m never going to have sex!”


97

Drake managed to stifle his grin—almost. “I know you feel that way now, son, but someday you might change your mind. If you do, just remember, when a woman says no, you stop. No exceptions.” Zane looked from him to Tabbi and back again. “No one here is forced to have sex?” Drake’s humor evaporated and bile rose in his throat at the thought of what Zane must have endured at Zakhar’s hand. “Not in my pride. And no one will touch you like you’ve been touched before unless you are of legal age and you consent.” Zane lunged to his feet, his face crimson with anger and humiliation. “You don’t know anything about me. You know nothing!” Drake sighed. While he hated having to exert his authority by force, it did look like he had a choice. Stepping forward, he placed his hands on the boy’s shoulders with enough force to hold him in place. “I’ve lived a fairly long time and been around the block more than once. I know you’ve been abused, both physically and mentally.” He gave the kid a gentle shake. “I also know it’s not your fault. So stop blaming yourself.” Zane jerked, his eyes widening. “I—” “The reason you’re embarrassed is because you feel at least partly responsible. You were the victim, not the guilty party. And it’s over now, son.” “I’m not your son.” “That’s true. You’re not. But if I had a son, I’d want him to be as brave as you.” Going on instinct, he pulled Zane into a hug, as his own father had often hugged him. The young tiger stiffened as if no

Pepper O’Neal

98

man had ever held him like this—to comfort, not for sex— which they probably hadn’t. Then he slowly relaxed and wrapped his arms tentatively around Drake’s middle. The kid’s cautious acceptance humbled Drake. “This is your home now, Zane. And no one is going to hurt you again.” They stood like that a few seconds but broke apart when they heard Gray’s impatient shout from inside the study.

“Damn it, boss, where are you? I need to talk to you.” Drake patted Zane on the shoulder and turned toward the house, wondering what the bloody hell was wrong now.

CHAPTER 6

P

issed, despite knowing Gray didn’t realize what he’d interrupted, Drake stormed into the study. Damn it, he hated unfinished business, and this thing with Zane hadn’t been completely resolved. Taking a deep breath, he yanked a muzzle on his temper and faced his second-incommand. “What’s wrong now?” Gray hesitated. “Nothing’s wrong...exactly.” “You barge in here shouting ‘Where the hell are you?’ at the top of your lungs, something better be wrong.” Gray’s sigh and hunched shoulders, screamed defeat—way out of character for this normally irrepressible man. Whatever the problem, it was serious. Shit. Shoving both hands in his pockets, Drake bit back his impatient snarl and waited for his friend to spit it out. “I need to get away for a while,” Gray said at last, drumming his fingers on the desk. Stunned at the request, Drake stared at him. “Bloody hell! You want a vacation now?” “Yeah. The sooner the better. Is that a problem?”

Pepper O’Neal

100

“We’ve got four Weres, who are not only new to our pride but may have trouble following them here, and you ask if it’s a problem? What the bloody hell do you think?” “Look, I know it’s a bad time for this but...” Gray grimaced and trailed off. Drake studied him. Gray’s rigid posture, along with the hint of panic flickering in his eyes, had the hair on the back of Drake’s neck prickling. What could frighten him—a man who could take on three tigers at once without a qualm—so badly he reeked of desperation. “What happened?” he demanded. “You got the law coming after you?” “I wish it were that simple a fix. I’ve got to get away from that woman. She’s getting to me.” Hands fisted at his temples, Gray groaned. “Women never get to me.” Drake’s head jerked back as if Gray had planted a solid right cross on his jaw. Gray and Tabbi? Hell no—wasn’t happening! His inner beast snarled, straining on its leash, urging him to eliminate the competition. Struggling to control both his tiger and his temper, he forced himself to relax and unclench his teeth before they shattered. A low, deep growl escaped him. “You may be my best friend, but if you’ve got your eye on Tabbi, so help me, I’ll kick your ass into next week.” Gray’s eyes widened. “Tabbi? Why would you think that?” “If not Tabbi, then who—” Oh. He should have known. “Echo. The mousey little redhead.” “How many women besides Tabbi are staying here? And Echo’s not mousey, damn it,” Gray snapped. “She’s just shy.” Drake cocked an eyebrow. “I stand corrected.”


101

So Gray had finally fallen for a woman. About time the man found someone to love and protect. Drake smiled. If he’d thought about it, he’d have realized Gray’s knight-in-shiningarmor complex wouldn’t stand a chance against the petite, wounded beauty. He’d be perfect for her. He’d make her feel cherished and safe—if Drake could convince him to confront his feelings. The ghost of an idea tickled his mind. He crossed his arms over his chest. “Fine. If you think leaving for a while will help you deal with the situation, go ahead and take off.” Gray breathed a small sigh of relief. “Thanks.” “I’ll have Duncan cover your duties while you’re gone.” Drake hid his grin as Gray’s eyes narrowed and darkened. Duncan McCoy was what most women considered “dropdead gorgeous,” at least according to Chase. When she’d been introduced to the man at her wedding, she’d told her new mate Roman she was glad Duncan hadn’t been included in her choices for a mate. Apparently, she thought he was a little too irresistible for his own good. The scowl on Gray’s face said he agreed with her. “That’s a low blow, boss. I thought we were friends.” “We are, but I have to think of Echo, too. If you don’t want her, the least I can do is offer her Duncan as a consolation prize.” “Consolation—I don’t—I didn’t say I don’t want her. I just—” Gray raked a hand through his hair. “Christ, I hate feeling like this!” “Like how?”

Pepper O’Neal

102

Sighing, Gray collapsed in a chair. “Confused, mostly. But since I don’t want that ladies’ man anywhere near her, I guess I’m staying put for a while.” “Your choice, but are you sure you can handle her? Looks to me like she’s knocked you for a loop without ever throwing a punch.” “You have a real mean streak in you.” Gray’s glare hardened. “So what are you trying to tell me? You think it’s time I took a mate? ’Cause if you—” Drake leaned forward, his eyes locking on Gray’s. “I’m saying that running away solves nothing. If you decide to leave and Echo takes another mate, you’d better be damn sure you’re okay with that. I refuse to have escalating tensions damage my pride because you couldn’t make up your frigging mind. If you leave now, you’re telling me you have no interest in her. If that’s true, fine. But if it’s not, you need to stick around and see this through.” “You make it sound so easy.” “Hell, man, I doubt there’s much that’s harder. If you really need a break, go to London for the day, take out an old girlfriend, and get laid. Just remember, if you’re gone for more than twenty-four hours, I’m calling Duncan.” Gray shook his head and got to his feet. “Just FYI, you’re a real asshole when you want to be.” “What I’m trying to do, you stubborn son of a bitch, is make sure you don’t walk away from her—only to deeply regret it when it’s too late.” “You’re a fine one to talk. What’s going on with you and Tabbi?”


103

“I don’t know, but I’m sure as hell not running away without finding out.” •• Tabbi had managed to avoid Drake for the rest of the afternoon, but her mind refused to quit replaying his kiss. The scene flashed before her eyes repeatedly, just like an instant replay of a scoring play in a soccer match on television. Unfortunately, she’d enjoyed it way too much. And that was dangerous. She needed to leave here. Now. She grabbed her neck bag then hesitated, a small part of her urging her not to be hasty. What if she said yes? What could Drake show her of sex? The only memories she had of it were brutal and ugly, and had been completely against her will. She was free now, for the first time in over twenty years, and starting a new life. Why not find out what making love was really like? She’d seen sex scenes in movies—two people sharing equal passion, pleasing each other. From the way he’d kissed her, she was sure Drake could teach her that. After all, he made her feel things she’d never experienced before. And he wanted her. All she had to do was give in and let him show her the magic she’d only seen on television. It might be her one chance to replace her bitter memories with sweet ones. No! her mind screamed. That way leads to heartache and pain. She groaned. Heartache and pain was so not what she wanted. God, she was so confused. But one thing was certain. If she stayed here, she was lost. Sooner or later Drake would kiss her again, and that’s all it would take. She had to get away from here. Now. If she left for Lithuania tonight, by this time

Pepper O’Neal

104

next week the compound would be nothing but rubble. She was foolish to wait until Chase got home. Stuffing what little she owned into her neck bag, she dropped it on her bed and headed out to say goodbye to the others. While she didn’t plan to tell them where she was going, she couldn’t just disappear. If she did, Zane was sure to follow her. She had to convince him that the three of them needed to stay with Drake. Her own selfish desires had ended up hurting the boy. Maybe if she wasn’t around, Zane wouldn’t feel the need to protect her and he could start trusting Drake. It was about time the young were had a decent male role model. When she walked into Cat’s bedroom, the little werewolf was sitting on her bed, tracing a picture on the cover of a book with her fingers. The foot of the bed was heap with dolls and stuffed animals, that Drake couldn’t see to stop giving her. Rat was curled up asleep on her pillow. Smiling at Tabbi, Cat held out the book. “Read me asleep, please.” Unable to resist the plea, Tabbi took the book. “Peter Rabbit, huh? You like that story?” “Not knows. Never hears it.” “Well, we’ll fix that.” Tabbi opened the book and read the story. When she finished, she kissed Cat’s cheek and whispered, “I have to leave for a bit, sweetie. I want you to stay here until I get back. Okay?” “Where you goes?” “I have something I have to do to help keep us safe. So be a good girl for me, please, and stay here.” Cat cocked her head. “If yous sing me.”


105

Tabbi groaned. “Jeez, Cat, that’s blackmail. You know I can’t sing.” “I no cares. I likes it when you sing.” “I don’t see how you can when I always sing off key.” “Pleeassee,” the four-year-old whined, drawing out the word and making Tabbi feel like a monster. “Oh for heaven’s sake. One song.” “’Kay. Me pick?” “Sure. Why not?” Cat’s little face scrunched up, then she squealed, “The potion one. I wants the potion nine song.” With a groan, Tabbi launched into what she knew would be a ghastly rendition of “Love Potion Number Nine.” Obviously delighted that Tabbi couldn’t carry a tune for shit, the little brat giggled and clapped at every missed note. When she finished the song, Tabbi grinned and tucked the bedcovers around Cat. “Goodbye, angel,” she whispered. “I love you.” “I’s, too, Tabbi,” she murmured on a yawn as her eyes drifted shut. “Bye.” Tabbi turned around, intending to head for Echo’s room, and ran smack into Drake. He steadied her, his hands gripping her shoulders. The heat in his eyes both thrilled and terrified her. “Was that you strangling the cat?” “Strangling—oh, you mean singing.” The heat rose in her cheeks. “I’ve never been able to sing worth a damn.” “Obviously. So—you going someplace?” She swallowed. “I’m not sure I understand.” “I heard Cat tell you goodbye.”

Pepper O’Neal

106

“Oh, that.” To avoid a lie coloring her aura, she hedged. “She has trouble with English words sometimes and probably got confused between goodbye and goodnight.” Taking her hand, he pulled her down the hallway. “Maybe I should go ask her what she meant.” No, please no, Tabbi prayed, trying to hide her mounting panic. “Oh great. I just got her to sleep, and you’re going to wake her up to ask if she meant to say goodbye or goodnight? You’re not a very trusting soul, are you?” “That depends.” He led her into another room and backed her up against the door. His lips whispered over her face, making it hard to breathe. “Depends on what?” she asked, turning her face away, determined to keep a lid on the needs he aroused. She didn’t trust him, damn it. At least, she didn’t want to. But her tiger apparently did, judging by the way it was demanding she mate with him. He nibbled on her jaw. “Hmmm?” “You said—oh, never mind.” God, she couldn’t even think when he did this. His lips cruised over her eyelids and she shivered. “Drake?” “I like it when you say my name.” “What are you doing?” “Making love to you.” He nuzzled her throat, and she closed her eyes, floating on the incredible sensations. His warm lips slid over her skin like liquid silk, sending tingles down her spine and raising


107

goosebumps on her arms. Who knew that having her neck kissed could be so erotic? Tendrils of fear tangled with the pleasure and set off her alarm bells. This was all wrong. She didn’t want him to kiss her. You need to go. She had to leave, get away—fulfill her mission. With an effort, she brought her hands up to his chest, intending to push him back. Instead, her fingers betrayed her, curling into his shirt like before and pulling him closer. “No one’s ever made love to you, have they?” he murmured. His words sliced through the fog of ecstasy like a knife through pudding, and she stiffened. “I—” “I’m not talking about sex,” he mumbled around a mouthful of earlobe. “I’m talking about making love. Where a man gives as much pleasure as he takes.” His tongue slipped into her ear. Another jolt zipped down her spine and she stuttered, “I—um—I can’t—ah—I mean I—ah, what was the question?” Lifting his head, he grinned. “Let me put it this way. Have you ever had an orgasm?” This time her hands did what she told them to do and shoved him back—only a step, but it gave her some breathing room and helped clear her head. “What kind of a question is that?” “One that requires a simple yes or no.” “You have no right to ask it.” “You’re right. I probably don’t. But I’d still like an answer.” “Go to hell,” she growled, turning to open the door.

Pepper O’Neal

108

He slapped a hand on it, holding it closed. With his free hand, he grabbed her shoulder and spun her around to face him. “What are you afraid of?” “I’m not afraid.” “Liar,” he said and nibbled her bottom lip. Then his mouth captured hers. She’d hoped the first time had been a fluke, the thrill simply her imagination. No such luck. There was something about the way his lips, so hot and hungry, moved against hers that incinerated every rational thought, even the need to survive. She wanted. No, she craved. She wasn’t sure exactly what it was her body was demanding, but she knew if she didn’t get it, she’d shrivel up and die. “Drake.” The word slipped out on a moan as his lips moved back to her throat and his hand caressed her breast. She trembled, though not from fear. He didn’t pinch and grab like all the others, but gently teased the tip with his thumb. His touch sent a flash of heat straight to her core. Her nipples hardened and moisture pooled between her legs. When her arms slipped around his neck, seemingly of their own accord, he deepened the kiss and another shudder ran through her. His mouth acted like a drug, erasing every bad memory she had and making it impossible to resist her inner tiger’s demand to mate. Yes. This was what she wanted, what she needed. Surging forward, she hungrily molded her body to his. He growled low in his throat and, without breaking the kiss, scooped her up, carried her to the bed, and laid her on the silk duvet. Before she could take a cleansing breath and clear her head, he was beside her, his mouth back on hers, dragging her under again. The thought flashed across her mind that she was


109

courting trouble, but she ignored it. He devastated her common sense until all she could think was Yes! Desperately greedy for more of what he was doing to her, she barely noticed when his fingers undid the buttons on her blouse. Then his mouth found her nipple through the thin cotton of her bra and he suckled. Oh God, yes! She arched toward him, tangling her fingers in his hair to hold him in place. His throaty chuckle embarrassed her enough to loosen her grip, but when he lifted his head, she whimpered. “Tabbi, look at me,” he demanded, his voice thick with need. She opened her eyes and gazed into his. They were clouded with lust, but instead of sickening her as it usually did, his hunger thrilled her. For the first time, the earthy scent of an aroused male didn’t fill her with hatred and dread, nor did the erection pressed against her thigh. “I’ll stop if you want me to, though it’ll probably kill me.” He gently nipped her chin. “I promise I won’t hurt you.” No, he wouldn’t—not intentionally, anyway—but she could only imagine the anguish she’d feel if he no longer desired her once he learned the truth. No, damn it! She shoved the warning voice out of her head. This could be her one and only chance to experience what she’d only imagined. And by God, she was taking it. Whatever happened in the future, she wanted this one night to remember—just once when the choice had been hers—regardless of the cost. She took a deep breath and threw caution to the winds. “If you don’t finish what you started, I’ll kill you myself.”

Pepper O’Neal

110

He laughed. “Christ, I’m glad you said that.” Then he took her breast again, ravishing her with his tongue. She longed to run her hands over his flesh. Hard as it was to believe, she was actually eager to touch a naked man. When she tugged on his shirt, he yanked it over his head, then ripped off her clothes, and tossed them on the floor. As she ran her fingers across his bare chest a low growl escaped him. Delighted, she did it again. Then his jeans joined hers beside the bed and his hands and mouth were on her, devouring her, lighting her skin on fire. Everywhere his lips or fingers touched, she tingled. She’d never known such intense ecstasy. Only one thought pounded in her brain. More. She had to have more. When his hand slipped between her legs and cupped her, a surge of heat and pressure slammed into her—an exquisite torture that was almost unbearable. She panicked. Shaking her head, she tried to pull away. “I don’t—I can’t—” “Yes, you can, luv,” he whispered, continuing his tender assault. “Don’t think. Just feel. That’s all you have to do.” “Oh, God, I—Oh, God!” She shattered, exploding with a flash of light. A blur of colors kaleidoscoped past her eyes as the world disintegrated. The sensations and emotions rocketing through her body and mind were her only reality. Release—incredible, glorious release. She convulsed with it, reveled in it, and hungered for more. Now that she knew how making love was supposed to be, she wasn’t sure she could bear to live without it. Christ, what had she done? Would she be lonelier than ever now?


111

Drake didn’t give her time to ponder the consequences. “That’s the way, luv. You’re so beautiful when you come.” “I never realized—it’s like nothing I—oh, God—” “Again.” His fingers eased inside her while his thumb teased the sensitive nub at her core, stoking her fires and turning up the heat until she writhed beneath him. She rocked her head from side to side against the pillow, the cool satin a sharp contrast to the heat radiating from her flushed skin. Relentless, his hands and mouth feasted on her body. His deep, reassuring voice whispered endearments, anchoring her to him while spinning her toward bliss. When he slipped on a condom and plunged into her, she screamed out his name and hurtled off the edge of the world again. As she floated slowly back to earth, she became aware of him moving inside her, his strokes slow and hard. He felt so good, so right. She hadn’t imagined sex could be like this. He made her feel beautiful, wanted, and whole. Digging her heels into the mattress, she matched him thrust for thrust. An insatiable hunger for that burst of release had her begging, “More. Please, more.” Easing one hand between their bodies, he once again took her nub and rubbed it between his fingers, shooting her back into orbit. When she arched off the bed and screamed, he wrapped his arms around her and shuddered with her. ••

Pepper O’Neal

112

The Greasy Spoon Pub, Liverpool, England: Rafe Anderson’s hackles rose as a strange Were swaggered into the pub. The man reeked of alpha—the hard, mean, and nasty kind—and had a look about him that made the pub’s patrons, human and Were, back away. He took a seat at the end of the bar. His aura wasn’t completely black, yet, but it was getting there. A dark muddy brown with flashes of navy blue and pale gray, it gave Rafe the creeps. What kind of man had an aura like that? Rafe sipped his Guinness and watched the guy in the mirror on the wall behind the bar. The bastard had better be just passing through or there’d be hell to pay. Drake wouldn’t tolerate a guy like this in his territory for an instant. The bartender ignored the newcomer, serving his regulars first. When a waitress walked by, the stranger grabbed her arm and spun her around. She yelped and tried to pull away. Surging to his feet, Rafe started forward. The man glanced over at him, shrugged, and released the girl, who hurried off, rubbing her arm. Rafe went back to his pint. It wasn’t that he had any interest in the human girl, but he refused to stand by while some macho son of a bitch manhandled a woman. Any woman. Whoever this asswipe was, he was getting off to a bad start unless he wanted to get run out of town on the end of a sword. A movement at the corner of his vision alerted him, and he braced himself as the stranger approached and dropped onto the stool beside him. The man held out his hand. “The name’s Viktor.”


113

“Yeah, and?” Rafe ignored the outstretched hand. He didn’t like the guy, so why pretend otherwise? Viktor shrugged again and withdrew his hand. “Look, I didn’t mean to piss you off by making a play for your girl. I only wanted her to get me a pint.” “She’s not my girl. I just don’t like seeing a woman hurt. A word to the wise, mate, if you’re planning to be in England more than a few minutes, you’d better watch your step. Our pride leader goes ballistic when a woman’s mistreated.” “But she’s a human.” “So? She’s still a woman and meant to be protected. You grabbed her hard enough to bruise. I’m offering you a friendly warning, pal. That shit’s not allowed here. You don’t like the rules, take your business somewhere else.” Viktor rubbed his chin, appearing to reconsider. “Hell, I didn’t intend to hurt her. I sometimes forget my own strength. Guess I’d better apologize to her, huh?” “You think?” With a halfhearted grunt, Viktor got to his feet and headed across the room toward the waitress. The girl saw him coming and paled. He stopped several feet from her, raised his hands in a gesture of peace, and mumbled an apology even less enthusiastic than his grunt. Rafe turned his attention to his beer. Bored, he’d have welcomed a rousing fight. However, as long as Viktor behaved himself, Rafe couldn’t provoke him into one. That’d piss Drake off for sure. “Happy now?” Viktor asked, retaking his seat. “I’d be a lot happier if you’d take a hike, but somehow I doubt that’s going to happen. So what the hell do you want?”

Pepper O’Neal

114

“I heard this is the local hangout for Weres. I thought the pride leader might be here, and I could check in with him.” Rafe snorted. “Not bloody likely. Local is right. Everyone here’s from Liverpool. Our pride leader’s Drake Gatos, and he lives in Radlett. That’s over two hundred miles to the southeast.” “Damn. I just assumed...” He trailed off as the bartender stuck a pint in front of him. “Does your leader take in strays?” “You want to join our pride?” Rafe didn’t warm to that idea at all. “No, I’m looking for someone who might have joined recently.” “How recently?” “Within the last week. They used to be in my pride, and I’d like to convince them to come home.” Rafe immediately thought of the four Weres Duncan McCoy said they found hiding out in the Fernwoods’ barn. He opened his mouth to ask if they were the ones Viktor meant then changed his mind. Viktor’s aura didn’t indicate he was lying, but Weres were masters of saying one thing while meaning another. The last thing Rafe wanted to do was make trouble for Drake. Not only because Drake might take exception to it. But also because he was a good pride leader and stood up for his people. No one in this pride ever faced trouble alone. Deciding, it was best not to reveal anything, Rafe hedged. He knew about the new Weres, but only because he’d talked to Duncan. And since no one else in the pub knew about them, he didn’t even have to lie. “If it’s only been a week, word probably hasn’t filtered down through the pride yet.”


115

Viktor studied a spot on Rafe’s shoulder, obviously checking his aura, then he frowned. “Guess I’ll have to call Gatos and find out.” “Guess you will. But I’d suggest you wait until morning.” “Maybe I should pay him a visit instead.” Rafe finished off his pint and wiped his mouth on his sleeve. “Can if you like.” “Do I need to call ahead?” “Wouldn’t hurt.” “Like trying to pump water from a dry well,” Viktor muttered. “One fucking drop at a time.” He dropped some money on the bar, though he hadn’t touched his beer, and left the pub. Rafe waited a few seconds then slipped out the door behind him. He’d see where the man went tonight and first thing tomorrow, he’d call Drake and warn him he was about to get a visit from a jerk.

CHAPTER 7

The estate of Drake Gatos, Radlett, England, July 10th:

A

grin tugged at Drake’s lips as he watched Tabbi sleep. It had been a hell of a night. Christ, the woman had gone from scared and resisting to insatiable. Thank

God! He and his tiger-half agreed, he had finally found his mate. Now all he had to do was convince her. He knew it wouldn’t be easy. Regardless of what she had said, he was sure Cat had been saying goodbye to her last night, which meant the woman had been planning to leave. Well, screw that! She didn’t know it yet, but her plans had just changed. He be damned if he’d let her slip away now. If his honor hadn’t insisted he use a condom, they’d already be mated. No, he thought with a sigh, as much as he’d like to have the question settled, it wouldn’t have been right. Tabbi didn’t seem to understand the mating process—unprotected sex, sharing of blood through the ritual bite, and the speaking of certain words—but knew only that she couldn’t catch any


117

human diseases and wouldn’t get pregnant unless she was in heat. At thirty-two, she would have had at least one heat, so not being aware, meant she’d been deliberately kept in the dark by those bastards in her former pride. He cursed softly. Who knew what meds they’d used on her to knock back the heat? Unless they bound her with silver during that time. No, they couldn’t have. The agony she’d have suffered would’ve been terrible. Drake could enlighten her about Were-mating and even explain they were fated to be mates, but she’d have to choose for herself, or they’d both end up unhappy. But he wasn’t worried. He knew just how to persuade her. He’d keep her so satisfied, she wouldn’t want any other choice. She mumbled in her sleep and rolled over. He wished he could wake her and make love to her again, but that would be selfish. As many times as they’d taken each other in the night, she was sure to be sore, not to mention exhausted. Deciding he’d best let her sleep, he tossed a robe on the foot of the bed for her, grabbed himself some clean clothes, and headed for the shower. As the hot water beat down on him, he ran over the situation in his mind. Although they were lovers now, he doubted she’d willingly confide in him. Still, he couldn’t afford to let her secrets lie. He had to know what was troubling her and why she’d been so eager to leave. And he needed to find out fast. Fifteen minutes later, he headed downstairs for breakfast. Since Shawn usually didn’t arrive from his cottage near the barn for another half hour, the kitchen was empty—and eerily silent, almost like the unnatural calm just before you got

Pepper O’Neal

118

blasted by a storm. Drake shook off that depressing thought and loaded the coffee maker. When the phone on the wall rang, he glanced at his watch and grimaced. Christ, what now? Phone calls at six a.m. were rarely good news. He snatched up the receiver and barked, “Gatos.” “Rafe here, Drake. Did I catch you at a bad time?” “I haven’t had my coffee yet.” “Oh. Sorry about that.” “It’s a little early for socializing, Rafe. What’s up?” Rafe cleared his throat. “I’m not sure. Some guy came into the ‘Spoon’ last night, looking for some Weres who might’ve recently joined us. Said they were from his pride and he wanted them back. I figured he meant the ones Duncan told me about a few days ago, but the guy was a right bastard, so I didn’t tell him shit. Said he’d have to check with you about it. When he left the pub, I followed, but he went straight back to his hotel. I wanted to be sure he didn’t head for Radlett last night, so I hung around until—” “Wait. Start at the beginning. Tell me everything.” As Rafe recounted the story, a fist of dread burrowed deep into Drake’s gut. The description of the guy didn’t match the one who’d gotten away in Scotland, but he might be the fourth one, the one Tabbi said left the compound the same day as Zakhar. “Anyway,” Rafe concluded on a yawn. “I thought it best to warn you that you’d be getting some unwelcome and bonedeep-mean company.” “Thanks for the heads up, Rafe. I appreciate it.” “No problem. If you need someone to teach this guy some manners, I’d like to volunteer. I would’ve loved to knock


119

him on his ass last night, but since the bastard apologized to the girl, half-assed though it was, I didn’t figure I had a strong enough reason.” “Yeah. Being one of the good guys sucks sometimes, doesn’t it?” With a dark chuckle, Drake hung up and went in search of Gray. He found him in the barn, shoveling shit and cleaning out stalls. “Let someone else do that. We’ve got a problem.” “Another one?” “More of the same. I got a call from Rafe Anderson this morning. He said some guy came into the local hangout in Liverpool, looking for some Weres he thought might’ve joined our pride in the last week.” “The asshole that got away!” “Possibly. Or it could be the fourth one Tabbi said was with Zakhar. I guess we missed him somehow.” “Christ on a crutch! How many of these sods are there?” Drake rubbed his temples, trying to stall the headache brewing behind his eyes. “God only knows. I’ve already offered her and the others sanctuary—we can have the formal welcome reception with the pride later—but right now, we have to get all four of them out of here before this guy shows up at the estate.” “Do we know when he’s coming?” “Rafe said he left Liverpool a little before six this morning. It’ll take him about four hours to get here, so we have some time.” “Where are you going to take them?” “I’m not. You are.” “Me?”

Pepper O’Neal

120

“As the pride leader, I have to stay and talk to this idiot. And I can’t know where you’re taking them. I don’t want any lies to show up in my aura.” “Gotcha.” Gray called one of the farm crew over and handed off his pitchfork. Wiping his hands on the seat of his jeans, he followed Drake out of the barn. “I guess I better go round them all up.” Oh shit, Drake thought with a wince. “Yeah, um, by the way, Tabbi’s sleeping in my room.” “You aren’t?” He didn’t pretend to misunderstand. “No, we’re not mated, but we will be.” “Are you sure you can trust her? We don’t know much about her.” “I know she’s got secrets, and I’ll find out what they are. But she’s my chosen mate, and I’m not letting her go.” “If she’s what you want, I’m happy for you. I just hope you’re not making a mistake.” “Yeah,” Drake said with a heavy sigh. “You and me both.” •• Tabbi woke and reached for Drake, but his side of the bed was empty. She scanned the room. There was no sign of him, so he must have gone downstairs. She grabbed the robe at the end of the bed, smiling as her aching muscles announced their condition. God, what a night! Drake was incredible. How did he do those things to her? More importantly, when would he do them again? Shit! What


121

was she thinking? Closing her eyes, she hugged herself. She was in such deep trouble. She wasn’t sure she had the strength to leave him. God, it would kill her to be separated from him. Nevertheless, she had to go. It was better to leave now while he still desired her than to wait until he couldn’t stand the sight of her. It was only a matter of time before he discovered the truth—that she was a whore—had been forced to be one since the age of twelve. As she slipped the robe on, a fist pounded on the door. “Tabbi, it’s Gray. May I come in?” She blushed, looked around for another way out, then realized she was being ridiculous. Gray obviously knew where she’d spent the night, so Drake must have told him. Running away only makes you look guilty. Of what, she wasn’t sure, but it seemed like sound logic. Squaring her shoulders, she opened the door. “Drake’s not here.” “I know. I need to talk to you for a minute.” “Um, sure come on in.” She belted the robe more securely around her as Gray perched on the edge of the bed, looking grim. “Is something wrong?” “You tell me. Someone showed up in Liverpool, looking for his former pride members. He’s on his way here.” Liverpool? The only person she’d mentioned Liverpool to was Broussaud. He must have told the pride, but— “Zakhar’s dead. Drake said Roman killed him.” Gray nodded. “Oh, he did. Drained every drop of blood out of him. This guy’s name is Viktor.” “Viktor! Oh, God. Oh, God.” Petrified, she scanned the room for her bag then remembered it was in hers, not Drake’s.

Pepper O’Neal

122

Stop it. It won’t help to panic. She had to stay strong. The others were depending on her. She took a deep breath, counted to ten, and let it out slowly. “Thank you for telling me. Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to get dressed. We’ve got to get out of here.” “Now just hold on a minute.” She gaped at him. “You can’t mean to keep us here. We won’t go back with that pervert. We won’t! Do you have any idea what it’s like to be sold by the hour to anyone with the money to pay? To be beaten and raped over and over with no end in sight?” His face went ashen with shock, but it was too late to worry about how much she’d said. They were out of time. Hyperventilating as the panic resurfaced, she gasped for breath. Her head was spinning, but she couldn’t afford to pass out. She had to get the others to safety. Now. She felt Gray’s hands on her shoulders and heard his voice but couldn’t decipher the words. When he picked her up, she flailed at him, struggling to free herself. “No! Put me down. Drake promised. He gave his word they’d be safe.” He sat her on the edge of the bed and forced her head between her knees. “Take it easy. No one’s going to hurt you—or them.” Her breath came in gasps, accompanied by shudders that rocked her whole body. To taste freedom, only to have it snatched away, was worse than cruel. It was monstrous. “You don’t understand. I can’t—I can’t let him take them. Echo and Cat will die if they go back. And I promised Zane no man


123

would ever touch him like that again. I have to protect them. I—” Defeated, she curled into a ball on the bed and sobbed. How could she have believed, even for an instant, that Drake would honor his word? He was a man. Now that she’d given him what he wanted, he no longer had any reason to keep promises. God, what a fool she’d been. No! Viktor wasn’t going to touch any of them again. Even if she had to kill to prevent it. She wiped off her cheeks with her sleeve and sprang off the bed. “I don’t care what you say, I’m getting them out of here. I’ll never let them go back to that hell. I mean it. If you know what’s good for you, you’ll stay out of my way.” Gray beat her to the door. “Stop it. Drake would never turn you over to this asshole. It was his idea to get you out of here in the first place.” “Nice try. But I know better.” She swallowed hard. Her own pain would have to wait. Right now, she had to focus on the others. She crossed her arms over her chest and met his eyes. “I’m not stupid, Gray. I’ve had too much experience with how men think. Drake got what he wanted, so now we’re all disposable, expendable. Fine. No problem. Now get away from the door. We’re leaving.” “Christ, you don’t know the man at all, do you?” “Believe me, I know enough.” “Apparently not.” She opened her mouth, but he pressed his hand to her lips. “Don’t talk, just listen. Drake fully intends to keep you safe. He told me to get the four of you out of here before Viktor arrives. He doesn’t want to know where we go

Pepper O’Neal

124

so he won’t have to lie. If his aura says he’s telling the truth, Viktor might just believe you’ve already left the area.” Tabbi studied the colors pulsing around Gray. He was telling the truth? She didn’t understand how that could be. “Why would he do that? He doesn’t owe us anything.” “For one thing, he’s an honorable man. For another, he cares about you.” He ran a comforting hand down her hair and over her shoulder much as Zane sometimes did. “Let’s talk about this on the way, shall we? Right now, we need to gather up the others and hit the road.” •• Viktor pulled through the gates of the Gatos estate and studied the elegant manor house. He couldn’t deny the place was impressive, but from what he’d learned about the pride leader, the man couldn’t “lead” a fucking cow. Not only did his people not fear him, when they got into trouble, they expected him to save their asses. The bastard was a joke and easily defeated. He didn’t have time at the moment, or he’d have taken Gatos on and won control of the pride, adding it to what Viktor hoped would become a single, huge pride, encompassing all of Europe...his pride. So what if Gatos was beloved by his pride members? Bah! When people didn’t fear you, they betrayed you. And Viktor’s people knew better than to come whining to him if they got into a jam, especially now. At least they’d better. He had neither the time nor the patience to bother with their piddly-ass problems. Not if he was going to recover the money that bitch Norkus had stolen. Without Viktor’s genius,


125

his pride would be bankrupt right now. It still might happen if they didn’t find him some Were children pretty damn soon. His customers were getting impatient. Little Cat was his prime merchandize, and every day she was on the run, he lost money. If she was here, he’d find her. Viktor knew her scent as only one who’d stolen her innocence could. Once you’d taken a child, you never forgot the sweet, sweet smell of her fear. •• Fernwood Manor, near Letchmore Heath, England: “Where are we headed?” Tabbi asked as Gray exited the motorway. “Chase and Roman are due home this morning, and you said you wanted to see her.” Oh, shit. Tabbi wasn’t sure she was ready for this. “What if she sends us packing?” “She won’t. She’s not like that. Besides, you’re family.” She snorted, but it was more from nerves than humor. “Right. We’re from her father’s old pride. The one that murdered her parents. I wouldn’t blame her if she wanted nothing to do with us. I’d originally hoped to exchange information for help, but by the time we got here the information was outdated and useless. So now I don’t know what to do.” Gray shook his head and sighed. “Give her a chance, Tabbi.” Zane poked his between the front seats. “What’s she like?”

Pepper O’Neal

126

“Until recently, she was an American PI. Roman’s adoptive father hired her to come over here on the pretext of solving a murder case, but what he really wanted was a mate for Roman.” The kid snorted. “Looks like he got his wish.” Gray grinned. “Yeah, but it was touch and go for a while. She’s feisty and doesn’t like being told what to do. And since she was orphaned young, she had no idea she was a Were. Roman not only had to tell her what she was, he also had to convince her she had to take a mate because she was turning thirty and coming into heat.” Tabbi couldn’t even imagine not knowing what she was. “Oh my God. How’d she handle it?” Slowing the car, he turned onto the drive leading to Fernwood Manor. “Pretty good, actually—once she recovered her repressed memories regarding her parents. But since we’re here, you might as well ask her yourself.” “Is we gonna see Koozin Chase?” Cat asked as everyone scrambled out of the car. Tabbi straightened the ribbons in the little Lycan’s hair. “Yes, honey, we are.” “Yay! I gets Frosted Flakes.” Echo laughed but Zane groaned. “Don’t you get enough of those at Drake’s?” “Hey.” Gray lifted Cat up to sit on his shoulders. “If kitten wants Frosted Flakes, she can have Frosted Flakes.” Cat giggled and grabbed onto his hair. “Yay!” It did Tabbi’s heart good to see how far the little girl had come since they’d gotten her out of Lithuania. But that would


127

all change if Viktor got his hands on her again. She had to be protected—no matter the cost. Echo rang the doorbell then stepped behind Tabbi as if trying to hide. Tabbi slipped her arm around the leopard’s shoulders. “She’s not going to bite us, you know.” “But Zakhar tried to kidnap her.” “Chase won’t blame you for that,” Gray assured her as the door opened. “Hi, Martin. We’ve come to see Chase and Roman.” “Of course, Mr. Hunter. Come in. Come in. Hello there, little miss,” he said, bowing to Cat. She giggled. When Gray lifted her off his shoulders, carried her inside, and set her on her feet, she clung to his leg and stared up Martin. “I’s Cat.” “And a very pretty one you are.” He patted her head, ignoring her flinch, and walked off, presumably to announce them. “Gray!” A woman with dark red hair ran out of the library and launched herself at him. He caught her on the fly and spun her around. “Hello there, beautiful. You get tired of that SOB you married, yet? Ready to dump him and run off with me?” Out of the corner of her eye, Tabbi caught Echo glaring at the them. Interesting. She wondered if Gray had noticed then decided from the flash of hope in his eyes that he had indeed. She felt a twinge of envy but stamped it down. Echo deserved to be happy. “Stop trying to steal my wife,” said the tall, dark hunk that followed the woman into the foyer. “She’s mine and I’m

Pepper O’Neal

128

keeping her.” He glanced at Cat then at the rest of them. “Who all do we have here?” “Roman, Chase. Meet Tabbi, Zane, Echo—and this is Cat. She’s a little Frosted Flakes monster.” Gray grabbed her around the waist and scooped her up. “Chase, these are your Lithuanian cousins.” Chase frowned. “Cousins?” Cat wrapped her arms around Gray’s neck. “Koozin, Chase!” As the woman studied them, Tabbi held her breath. Chase was stunning, her reddish-brown eyes nearly the same color as her hair. Sleek and sophisticated, she didn’t seem the type who’d forgive easily. Would she accept these strangers from her father’s old pride? Tabbi knew she should explain that while she was Chase’s blood relative, the others were cousins in name only, but she couldn’t find her voice. Roman wrapped an arm around his wife’s shoulders. “I think Gray means they’re from your father’s old pride, love.” Although Chase had to be at least five-foot-ten, Roman towered over her. With his black hair, pale complexion, and intense, cobalt blue eyes, he was as imposing as he was gorgeous. He and Chase made a beautiful couple. This had been a mistake. These two would never accept them. After what Zakhar had done, why should they? Suddenly Chase inhaled deeply, smiled, and reached for Tabbi’s hands. “You have the scent of my father.” Tabbi blinked. Chase smelled their shared blood? How did that work? “Your father was my father’s uncle, but I didn’t know you could tell it from my scent.”


129

“Neither did I, although Roman tells me my half-breed genetics give me stronger than normal senses even for a Were.” “Obviously, I was right. As always.” Roman sidestepped Chase’s elbow and shook Tabbi’s hand. “Welcome to the family.” She blinked. “I—” “I wants Frosted Flakes,” Cat announced. Chase chuckled. “You do? Well, let’s ask Roman to see what he can do about that.” Roman reached for the child. “Come on, little one. Let’s go find out butler, Martin. I’ll have him bring some tea up to the drawing room, too,” he told Chase. Cat shrank back and tightened her arms around Gray’s neck. He kissed her cheek. “I’ll bring her. Lead the way.” As they walked away, Zane scowled. “I’m going with them.” Chase watched him storm off, her expression thoughtful, then it cleared and she smiled. “Now that we’ve gotten rid of the menfolk, why don’t we ladies go into the drawing room and get comfortable?” Tabbi and Echo followed her into a lovely little parlor decorated in soft earth tones and filled with exquisite antiques. At least they looked antique—and expensive. Very expensive. Tabbi couldn’t imagine being mistress of a place like this. The beige velvet-covered loveseat Chase motioned them to was so elegant Tabbi was almost afraid to sit on it. Once they were all settled in front of the fire, Chase turned to Echo. “You’re not a tiger. How are you a cousin?” Echo shrugged. “I’m not really. I was just a member of Zakhar’s pride, though not by choice.”

Pepper O’Neal

130

“I don’t understand.” Tabbi sighed. “It’s a long story, but the gist of it is that we were held prisoner there. He demanded certain...things in return for room and board, but we weren’t given the option of leaving or providing for ourselves.” She hung her head in shame, tears stinging her eyes. God, she sooo didn’t want to talk about this, but Chase probably wouldn’t help unless she knew at least part of it. “When we got the chance to escape, we took it and came to warn you that Zakhar was after you. But by the time we got here, it was already over. Zakhar was dead and you were on your honeymoon.” Chase got up from her chair, walked over, and put an arm around Tabbi’s shoulders. “He was an evil man. His aura was almost black. You can’t blame yourself for what he did. Now how about the long version? I want to hear everything you left out.” Tabbi lifted her head and met Chase’s cinnamon eyes. They brimmed with compassion and a depth of understanding that was surprising. Maybe Cousin Chase would accept them after all. And God knew, Tabbi needed to talk to someone. Taking a deep breath, she began. •• Drake narrowed his eyes as Shawn ushered Viktor into the study. The Lithuanian hadn’t said a word and Drake already detested him. His aura was dark and smoky—practically oozing malice. He reeked of sin and corruption. Zakhar may have


131

been the pride leader, but Drake would lay odds that Viktor’s hands were every bit as dirty. In his mind he heard his inner tiger snarl. So his beast didn’t like the man either. Not surprising. Thank God he’d sent Tabbi and the others off with Gray. No way would he let this sick bastard get anywhere near them. If Viktor expected him to believe for one second that he’d come because he was worried about his four runaway Weres, he was either an idiot or on drugs. Studying Viktor, Drake held his tongue and waited to see what lies would come out of the son of a bitch’s mouth. The man took a seat in front of the desk and returned the stare, his eyes wary. “I’ve come looking for—” “I know why you’re here.” Drake refused to let this despicable creature even mention Tabbi’s name. “Good, that simplifies things. If you don’t mind, I’d like to speak with them.” Viktor waited a beat. “Alone.” “I’m afraid I can’t help you.” “I don’t know what they’ve told you, but I can assure you the majority of it’s not true.” Bullshit. Although Viktor’s aura didn’t so much as flicker with deceit, Drake didn’t buy a word. He’d seen the terror on Cat’s face, the fear in Tabbi’s eyes. It didn’t take a genius to figure out she and the others had been beaten and raped— repeatedly. He pushed his chair back from the desk, putting as much distance between himself and this disgusting slime ball as possible. “Actually, they were very closed-mouth and didn’t tell me shit. But then, they hardly needed to. I’ve got eyes.” Viktor stiffened. “I knew Zakhar was abusive. But he was the pride leader. There was nothing I could do about it. Then.”

Pepper O’Neal

132

“So you’re saying Zakhar did this all on his own?” “Of course, he did.” Drake snarled, allowing his tiger to show just a little. “You honestly expect me to believe that all the able-bodied men in your pride couldn’t have joined together and prevented that scumbag from torturing your women and children? What kind of a fool do you take me for?” “I take you for a man who’s smart enough to pick his battles. I’m sure you don’t want any trouble for your own pride. These four can hardly be worth the damage it will cause when my pride shows up to retrieve them.” Viktor cocked his head and smirked. “Oh, I get it. Tabbi promised to share the six million plus with you, didn’t she? And you believed her? Fuck, I guess you are a fool.” “What the bloody hell are you talking about? What six million plus?” Viktor jerked a shoulder. “Oops. I guess she didn’t tell you, after all. Well, that’s not surprising. The bitch is an expert liar. Just before she and the others took off, she logged on to Zakhar’s computer and transferred over six million euros out of the pride’s account. I’ve been trying to track it down for days, but she’s too skilled a hacker.” “You’re telling me that Tabbi stole that money from the pride?” “Every cent we had. Took all the cash and gems out of the safe, too. On top of that, she was responsible for the murder of six human guards—tore one’s throat clear out—while making her escape. I can’t believe it was necessary to kill humans.”


133

No. Tabbi wouldn’t do something like that. She couldn’t. Drake refused to believe it for a minute. His eyes stayed locked on Viktor’s aura and body language. Everything indicated the asshole was telling the truth, but then, a psychopath usually believed his own lies and rarely considered himself untruthful. Besides, if Tabbi really had done these things, she had a damn good reason. Drake just needed to find out what it was. Christ, he hated surprises. If only she’d trusted him with the truth. He was going to be her mate, for God’s sake. “I’m not convinced. For one thing, how could she even have accessed the safe?” “Are you kidding? She was Zakhar’s assistant. She helped him with the whole operation, did the bookkeeping, kept the records of how many hookers were in the compound, which customers liked whom. Hell, with her computer skills, she excelled at breaking into banks for Zakhar and stealing money electronically. He couldn’t have done any of it without her. Guess she thought that made the pride’s money, hers.” “No, I suspect she thought it was money she and the others had earned.” “Man, I’ve really got to hand it to her. She’s one hell of an actress. I’ll bet she had you convinced she was protecting the other three, didn’t she? She’s probably looking for someplace to set up on her own now that her lover’s dead.” “Her lover? You expect me to believe that bastard was her lover?” “Oh, yeah, he had a real thing for her. He was the pride leader, so naturally he could have any woman he wanted.” Viktor shook his head and smirked. “Boy, she really had you going.”

Pepper O’Neal

134

Horror filled Drake’s mind at this man’s perverted view of what had gone on at the compound. Was this how Zakhar had gotten away with it? By convincing what decent pride members he had that what happened to Tabbi and the others was consensual? Bullshit! Children couldn’t consent. So the pride members had to know. They might’ve looked the other way, but they knew. And given the love and trust Zane and the others had for Tabbi and their stark terror at the mention of Zakhar’s name, the only thing Viktor had said that was remotely possible was that she’d taken the money and gems. The rest was nothing but sugar coated horse crap Drake was supposed to believe Zakhar did this all on his own? Without muscle to keep Tabbi and rest in line? Not bloody likely. If it had been a one-man operation, and Tabbi really had that kind of access, she’d have taken off— with the money and the kids in tow—long before now. He took another deep breath, clamping down hard on his anger and revulsion. The Lithuanian pride had to pay but, like Tabbi’s trust issues, that’d have to be sorted out later. And he would, as soon as he sent this asshole packing. “The evidence suggests a very different scenario than what you’ve described. But even if it didn’t, I still couldn’t help you.” “If you’re going to deny they showed up here, don’t bother. I can smell them.” “I’m not denying jack shit. They were here almost a week, but they took off this morning when they found out you were coming.” “Son of a bitch! I missed them? Where were they headed?’


135

Drake shrugged. “I don’t know. I didn’t ask and they didn’t say. They packed their things, got in a car, and drove off the estate. They could be anywhere.” “What kind of car?” “Don’t know. I didn’t see them leave.” “And you don’t give a flying fuck, do you?” Drake curled his lips in disgust. “Why should I? Your pride has been nothing but a royal pain in the ass for me. Regardless of what you say, I don’t like you. And I sure as hell don’t trust or respect you. You sat back and watched those kids suffer while you did nothing to help them. I want you out of my territory. Out of England. If you’re still here in four hours, I won’t be responsible for what happens to you.” Viktor stood. “I’m not leaving until I find them. Deal with it.” Surging to his feet, Drake released his tiger just enough for his fingernails to morph into claws. “Oh, I can deal with it, but you might not.” His canines lengthened as his inner beast strained on its leash. Forcing it back into its cage, Drake shoved aside the urge to rip the guy’s throat out and be done with it. “Now, you listen to me, you sick son of a bitch. While I don’t know where they went, as long as they’re in England, they are under my protection. You, however, are not. If you’re still in here in four hours, I’ll notify my pride it’s open season on all Lithuanian assholes. I can think of several who’d love to make an example of you.” “You have no provocation to ban me from England. I’m a visiting pride leader, and it’s your obligation to ensure my safe—”

Pepper O’Neal

136

“Bullshit! The only obligation I have is to my people—that includes Tabbi and the others as long as they’re on this island. Since I have every reason to believe you pose a genuine threat to my pride, I’ll have no compunction about ordering a ‘killon-sight’ on you.” He glanced at his watch. “Four hours should give you just enough time to get to the airport and catch a flight across The Channel. If I were you, I’d get a move on.” Viktor turned on his heel and stalked out. Hearing the front door slam, Drake went to the wall beside the fireplace, pushed a barely-visible lever, and slid open a hidden panel. Duncan stepped out. “Follow him,” Drake ordered. “If he’s still on the island after four hours, alert the pride he’s fair game.” “With pleasure.” As Duncan headed off on his mission, Drake grabbed his cell phone and car keys and set out on one of his own. On his way to the garage, he called Gray. “Where are you?’ “I took them to see Chase.” “Keep them there. I’m coming to you.” “You sound pissed. I take it the meeting didn’t go well.” “Just hang tight. I’ll be there in a few.”

CHAPTER 8

Fernwood Manor, near Letchmore Heath, England:

F

inished with her story, Tabbi eased back on the sofa and braced herself for Chase’s reaction. She’d been prepared for the woman to look at her as if she were scum, but Chase’s eyes remained friendly and compassionate. “What did you do with the money?” she asked, her tone matter-of-fact. “I’ve parked it in multiple numbered accounts in three different countries. The account numbers and banks, including the login information and authorizations are in my bag. If anything happens to me, I need someone who can make sure the money gets to Echo, Zane, and Cat, along with all the other kids once I get them out of the compound.” “If you like, I can put the information here in Roman’s safe. Then I’ll set up a trust fund for the kids and we can transfer the money to it whenever you’re ready.” “I would like that very much. Thank you.”

Pepper O’Neal

138

A weight lifted off Tabbi’s shoulders. For the first time since she was twelve, she breathed a little easier. Finally, someone was offering help, and it was family. She was no longer alone. Echo grabbed Tabbi’s hand. “What do you mean if something happens to you?” Tabbi grimaced. She’d known this was coming. Still, the fear in Echo’s eyes tore at her heart. “I couldn’t live with myself if I didn’t at least try to get the others back at the compound out. You know what they’re going through every day they remain.” She turned back to Chase. “Humans there die at an alarming rate, and the Weres only survive because they heal so fast. They’re raped almost constantly at the hands of Zakhar’s customers.” “By constantly, do you mean twenty-four/seven?” “Just about. They’re usually beaten as well since most of his customers are perverts and pedophiles. I have to do something. I can’t turn my back on them and pretend they no longer exist just because I got us out.” “No, I don’t suppose you can,” Chase whispered, her voice barely audible. Echo shook her head violently. “But, if you go back, they’ll recapture you. Viktor will kill you this time for sure. He wants his money back. That’s why he came here—that and for Cat. Once he has you, he’ll force you to give him the account numbers and tell him where we are.” “If I get caught, and I’m not planning to, I’m not telling him shit. I’ll die first.”


139

Chase grinned, excitement flickering in her eyes. “We’ll have the element of surprise, but we’ll need a solid plan. Can you draw me a diagram of the layout of the compound?” Tabbi blinked. “We? You’re planning to come with me?” “Of course. One woman alone won’t get very far. Besides, I probably have other family members back there. I won’t sit on my thumbs in comfort and safety while they’re being abused.” “Two women won’t have much better odds than one. You have Roman. You can’t just leave him here and sacrifice yourself for the good of the pride.” “Look who’s talking. You have Echo, Zane, and Cat. What are you doing, if not leaving them here and sacrificing yourself.” Frustrated, Tabbi shoved her hands through her hair. “Somebody has to.” “Exactly. But if we’re clever, and I intend to be, it’ll be over before anybody realizes we’re there. And if our plan is a good one, which it will be, we can take them down before they know what hit them.” She grabbed a piece of stationary from the writing desk in the corner of the room and began scribbling notes. “We’ll use some good old-fashioned, human ingenuity, which they won’t be expecting. We’ll need supplies—explosives, weapons, silver bullets, for sure, sleeping gas.” Tabbi gaped at her. “Explosives? Sleeping gas? Where are we going to get something like that?” Another mischievous grin lit up Chase’s face. “Honey, with some diesel fuel and fertilizer, I can make my own bombs. Don’t forget, I was an American PI. If I contact my former

Pepper O’Neal

140

partner, he can probably get me the sleeping gas. Roman’s already got the bullets.” She set the paper and pen aside. “And I’m originally from Los Angeles, so I know all kinds of shit.” Tabbi chewed on her lip. “I’d planned on burning the compound to the ground. I figured once everyone was out of the building, and Viktor and the guards were focused on putting the fire out, I’d gather up the kids and escape. Blowing it up never occurred to me. I won’t risk any of the kids.” “Neither will I, but I spent most of my life thinking I was human, so I still have a human’s mentality. I bet I can come up with all kinds of things the guys at the compound won’t be prepared for—I’ve discovered that Weres frequently underestimate humans. In fact, why don’t—” “Tabbi! Damn it, where are you?” At Drake’s shout Tabbi leapt from the loveseat and rushed into the foyer. “What is it? What’s wrong? Does Viktor know where we are?” His fierce, angry eyes made her shudder. “I need to talk to you. Alone.” She flinched. It couldn’t have stung her more if he’d thrown punches instead of words at her. Spinning on his heel, he stormed through the french doors that opened out into the garden. What could Viktor have told him to make him so angry? Surely Drake didn’t blame her for being imprisoned as a sex slave. No, he was too fair a man for that, but he still wouldn’t want to associate with her anymore. He was probably also upset because she hadn’t tell him herself. Well, that was just too bad. What had he expected her to do? She hadn’t known him, hadn’t known if she could trust


141

him. And if she told him she trusted him now, it wouldn’t matter. It was already too late. She wanted to curl up in a ball and weep. She’d given him her body and opened her heart, while he’d closed his off. Head bowed, she followed him out the door, her heart so heavy she felt as if it were dragging on the ground behind her. He reached the wall at the far end of the garden, stopped, and whirled to face her. “You lied to me.” Though he kept his voice low enough the Weres in the house wouldn’t hear, he might just as well have been shouting. Every word hit her like a blow to the stomach. Squaring her shoulders, she took a deep breath and faced him. “That’s not true. I might not have told you the whole truth, but I never lied to you.” “You lied by omission. Why couldn’t you have trusted me? Why did I have to find out the hard way?” “It doesn’t matter now.” “The hell it doesn’t! I want the truth. All of it. Damn it, I hate surprises! And I was completely blindsided by Viktor. For instance, were you or were you not Zakhar’s computer expert and accountant?” “Yes, but—” “Either you helped or you didn’t. How about this then— did you or did you not keep track of who was in the compound brothel, as well as making sure the customer list was current?” “I did, but—” “What about the empty safe, the missing six million euros?” “Well, I—”

Pepper O’Neal

142

“And the murdered guards? Don’t you realize that by tearing a man’s throat out, you put all Weres at risk of exposure?” She gasped, her hand flying to her own throat. Murder? Exposure? He knew what had happened to her, but he was not only accusing her of murder for killing a man in self-defense, he was worrying about the humans finding out about Weres? How could she have been so wrong about him? She’d given her whole self to him, let down her walls, and trusted a man—an alpha, no less. God, she must have been brain-dead. The distain on his face kept her from trying to explain. What good would it do? His mind was already made up. Unwilling to see the mocking smile she knew would be on his lips, she averted her eyes. He was just like all the rest—selfish, arrogant, and eager to judge her without bothering to listen to her side. She got the feeling he wasn’t finished and braced herself. “But that’s not all Viktor told you, is it?” “No. He also said you were Zakhar’s lover and business partner and now that he was dead, you planned to set up your own operation with Echo, Zane, and Cat as your first prostitutes.” And Drake believed it. She heard confirmation of that in his voice, and the shock knocked her back a full step. If he’d stabbed her with a knife, he couldn’t have injured her more. How could he think, for even one second, she would ever willingly have let Zakhar touch her? Or that she’d abuse anyone else as she’d been abused?


143

Her throat so tight she could barely force out the words, she whispered, “It doesn’t matter what I say since you obviously believed him.” “I never said that.” No, he hadn’t said those exact words, but why else would he be so angry? She should have known he’d take the word of another man, even Viktor, over her. He thought of her just like Zakhar and his clients had—a disposable sex toy in a long line of expendable women. Well, if that’s the way he wanted it, fine with her. She lifted her chin, straightened her spine, and looked him in the eyes. “Go to hell, Drake. I don’t owe you anything. You got what you wanted last night, so I’ve paid my bill for your hospitality in full.” Afraid she couldn’t stop the tears, she raced from the garden, ignoring his roar that she come back. •• Drake cursed himself. He’d blown it, letting his fury at Viktor color his confrontation with Tabbi. He’d wanted the truth, but he hadn’t meant to hurt her. To complicate matters, the shock and pain on her face when she’d accused him of believing Viktor had all but struck him dumb. He’d blurted out something, but it wasn’t what he’d meant so say, which was, “Hell no.” He’d just wanted to know why she hadn’t told him about the horrors she and the others had endured herself. Then they could have discussed how to handle it if Viktor did come back.

Pepper O’Neal

144

Instead, he’d stood there like a dumbass letting her misinterpret his every word. He sighed. If he were being honest with himself, he’d have to admit his ego had gotten the best of him. He’d been hurt that she hadn’t trusted him, that no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn’t seem to reach her. And winning her trust would be even harder now. How could he have been so stupid? His eyes burned and his heart threatened to shatter at the memory of the pain on her face. Disgusted with his mishandling of the whole thing, he dropped onto a bench and buried his head in his hands. •• Gray stood at the french doors, his hands on Zane’s shoulders. The boy had given Cat to Echo then tried to rush out after Drake and Tabbi. Gray had wanted to do the same, but he knew the pride leader wanted privacy. He could see them standing by the far garden wall but couldn’t hear what they said. Although from Drake’s expression and body language, it wasn’t good. He had a really bad feeling about this. Surely, Drake wouldn’t have believed anything that son of a bitch Viktor told him. Damn it, I should have stayed with Drake and let someone else take Tabbi and the others to Chase’s. But he hadn’t. He hadn’t because that someone else would most likely have been Duncan. Gray shook his head. He’d let his fears and jealousy concerning Duncan romancing Echo cloud his judgment and interfere with his responsibilities. If this turned out badly, it would be partly his fault.


145

Zane put his hands on the door and pressed his nose to the glass. “She looks like she’s about to cry. What’s he saying to her?” “I don’t know, kid. We’ll just have to wait and see.” “Let me go. I have to stop him.” “Sorry, no can do. Neither Drake nor Tabbi will appreciate it if we go barging out there and interrupt them. Wait until they’re finished, then I’ll do what I can to fix it.” “You’ll help? Really?” Gray sighed. “Yeah. Unfortunately, part of my job is cleaning up Drake’s messes. He’s more hurt than angry right now, but until I find out exactly what went wrong, I can’t do much about it.” “He wouldn’t have believed what Viktor said, would he?” “No, but he hates not knowing what’s going on. And with Tabbi, well his heart’s involved, so he’ll be clumsy at best, especially if she hasn’t told him everything.” “If he hurts her, I’ll make him sorry.” “You won’t have to. Nothing you or I can do to him will be as bad as what he does to himself.” “He gave me a free shot, remember.” Gray snorted. “If I were you, I’d save that for when you really need it. And believe me, sooner or later, you will.” They watched in silence as Tabbi ran back toward the house. She stopped a few feet away and wiped her face on her sleeve. Straightening her spine, she continued up the steps at a walk. Gray pulled Zane back to give her room to come inside then he released the boy’s shoulders. As Tabbi entered, Zane ran to embrace her. “What happened? Are you all right?”

Pepper O’Neal

146

“I’m fine. Just a little emotional.” Gray stepped forward. “What did he do, grill you?” She gave him a half-hearted smile, nodded, and disentangled herself from Zane. “I have to leave for a while, Zane.” “I’ll go with you. So will Echo and Cat.” “No. We’ve talked about this, remember. You have to look after the others. I need to know you’re all safe, or I can’t stay focused on what I must do. You have to stay here and protect Cat. Right now, she needs you more than I do. She’s still so young and vulnerable.” She cupped his face. “She needs you, Gray, Roman, and even Drake to show her not all men are like Viktor and Zakhar.” “But, Tabbi—” “Promise me, Zane. I’m depending on you to keep them safe while I’m gone.” “You’re coming back?” “Once, I’ve finished what I need to do, I’ll come back for you if I can. I promise.” Zane nodded, though he didn’t look happy. “I’ll keep them safe.” “Good. If for some reason, I don’t make it back.” She shushed him with a finger to his lips. “No, just listen for a minute. If I don’t, Chase has the information you’ll need to take care of them and get you all to a safe place. She’s setting up a trust fund for all of you with the money I took from Zakhar. She’ll help you get settled if I’m not here. You can move in with her and Roman while I’m gone.” “What about Drake?”


147

“He has his own pride to take care of, and besides, Chase is family. Better to move in with her and let Drake get back to his own life.” “He hurt you, didn’t he? That’s why you were crying.” “No, honey. I’m crying because I’ll miss you. But I’ll feel better knowing you’ll be here for them.” Nice try, Gray thought, but the kid won’t buy it, not in a million years. Christ, why did Drake have to fuck everything up. If he knew the man, and he did, Drake had used a frontal attack with Tabbi, hurtling questions at her like a machine gun, not giving her a chance to explain a thing. He’d probably focused on the end target—getting information so he could protect her—and hadn’t considered how an abused woman like Tabbi might interpret his words. Hard to believe such a smart man could be so stupid about his personal life. Gray wanted to tell Tabbi not to worry, that he’d take care of it. But he wasn’t sure the damage could be undone. Drake should be in here smothering her with kisses, telling her he never believed a word that asshole Viktor said, and begging her for forgiveness. Instead, the idiot sat on a bench, a picture of defeat and dejection, obviously in no mood to have his second confirming he’d made a fool of himself and had possibly lost his mate. Gray sighed. It was probably futile, but he still had to try—for everyone’s sake. Girding his mental loins, he went out to confront his boss. ••

Pepper O’Neal

148

Drake heard the footsteps and groaned. He glanced up, his “I’m not in the mood to talk to anyone” glare in place. When he saw Gray, he buried his face in his hands again. “What did you say to her?” Gray demanded. “I don’t want to talk about it.” “Too bad. As your second, it’s my duty to tell you I think you’re an idiot, as well as an asshole. You hurt her.” “I know. I handled it all wrong.” “What did Viktor tell you?” Drake met his stormy gaze. Great, now he had his second on his ass. How was he supposed to figure out how to apologize when he couldn’t get a minute’s peace. Sighing, he quickly filled Gray in on what Viktor had said. Gray threw up his hands. “And you believed him? You stupid, stubborn son of bitch! I’ll bet you never even gave her a chance to defend herself, did you?” Drake lunged to his feet. “No, I didn’t believe the psychopathic bastard. But I needed answers, and I didn’t even know the fucking questions. Damn it, Gray, a six guards were murdered, one with his throat was torn out. And she stole six million euros plus all the cash and gems in the safe. I know she had her reasons, but I still don’t know what they are. Except for the guards, she all but admitted taking the money and being the operation’s bookkeeper.” “‘All but.’ I’ll bet that ‘but’ was bloody important if you would’ve shut up long enough to listen to it. But no. Not you. I saw you out here, attacking her, making her cry. You were so intent on getting your answers, you never let her say a word. “I know you, Drake. Instead, of telling her you needed answers because you care about her and needed something to


149

keep Viktor at bay, you grilled her like some two-bit criminal. You knew what they’d gone through, damn it, and you still treated her like dirt. Shit! You should’ve seen her when I told her Viktor was on his way to the house. She nearly passed out. Her only thought was to keep Echo, Zane, and Cat from going back to what she called ‘that hell.’ Now she thinks you believed that sick, perverted fuckwad over her because you didn’t let her explain then and there. You didn’t ask, you told.” Drake couldn’t bear to think about how much he’d hurt her. Afraid in some small part of his heart that he couldn’t make it right, he whirled on Gray. “She admitted helping Zakhar, Gray, and I have to get to the bottom of this.” “You’re lying, you bastard.” Zane’s voice made them both jump. The kid moved so damn quietly, neither Drake or Gray had heard his footsteps. “Tabbi hated Zakhar,” Zane growled from low in his chest. Gray put his hands on the boy’s shoulders and whispered, “Easy, kid. Remember, you’re supposed to save it.” Drake sighed. “I’m sorry, Zane. I know I didn’t handle it well. But I was only trying to discover the truth. If I don’t know what really happened, I can’t counter whatever Viktor might do. All I know for sure is that Tabbi was Zakhar’s bookkeeper, his data entry person, and—” “She did his books and all that other shit so he’d go easier on us. He hated computers so she made a deal with him. She’d do the computer stuff, and even steal money from banks by hacking for him, in exchange for him giving us a break. Thanks to Tabbi, we got one day off a week when we didn’t have to deal with those perverts he sold us to.”

Pepper O’Neal

150

He whirled away and paced to the roses. When he turned back, tears filled his eyes and the fight had gone out of him. “My room was just down the hall from hers. Whenever Zakhar went into her room, I heard her screams as he raped her—and beat her. For days afterward, she’d be bruised and bloody. Zakhar locked a silver bracelet on her wrist so she couldn’t shift and heal.” He swallowed. “I’d also hear her sobbing in the night, and I couldn’t—” He averted his eyes as shame and guilt clouded his aura. “I couldn’t stop him. I wanted to protect her, but there was nothing I could do. I was only two when I was dumped into that nightmare. If I ever had parents, I don’t know what happened to them. Tabbi was like a mother to me. The only one I’ve ever known. She did everything she could to protect me, to protect all of us. And she paid for it. Zakhar used her to get his jollies and sold her to men who did the same. The only time she wasn’t being hurt was when she was in his office on the computer. “Even then, she couldn’t get away from him. She never told me, but I know he attacked her and raped her in his office many times. I saw her face a couple of different times after she’d been doing the bookkeeping, and she also had the silver bracelet on again.” The boy’s eyes shot up to Drake’s. “The night we escaped, one of the human guards attacked her. He locked them both in her room. He wanted sex and tried to beat her into submission. But he didn’t know about the silver bracelet I guess, because the pain made her shift and she killed him. And I’m glad she did,” he said fiercely.


151

“I saw her face when she let me out of my room with the bastard’s keys. It was all bloody. Her lip was cut and both eyes were swollen. She could’ve healed if she’d shifted, but she didn’t take the time. She wanted us to escape first. And we did. You’re wrong about her. She’d kill to protect us. She would never have helped Zakhar. She hated him for what he did to us.” “Jesus,” Gray breathed. “Holy fucking Jesus.” Drake couldn’t speak. The realization of how she must have interpreted what he’d said to her paralyzed him. She’d never trust him again, and he couldn’t blame her. He had to find her and apologize. Even if she never wanted to see him again, he had to tell her how sorry he was and explain his reaction. She was his mate, he needed her, and he’d grovel to get her back. “Where is she, son? I’ll go talk to her.” Zane pressed his lips together and blinked his eyes rapidly. Gray rested a hand on the boy’s head. “She’s gone.” His words had a finality to them that speared Drake’s heart. “What do you mean ‘gone?’” “She told Zane to watch over the others, said Chase would set up a trust fund for them with the money she’d taken, picked up her bag, and left. She didn’t say where she’s going, but I don’t think she’s coming back, in spite of what she told Zane.” “She promised,” Zane protested. “You heard what she said, kid. She would if she could. If. Didn’t sound to me like she thought she’d be able to.” “Bloody hell!” Drake roared. Christ, what had he done? His interrogation had been taken as an accusation. Gray was right. He was a stupid, stubborn son of a bitch. He glanced at

Pepper O’Neal

152

his watch and figured it’d been about forty-five minutes since she’d run from the garden. How far could she get in that time? Pretty damn far if she went as a tiger. “Bloody hell,” he repeated and charged for the house. •• Drake found Chase in the library, scribbling notes on a piece of stationary. When she glanced up at him, her eyes weren’t friendly. Shit. They’d all taken Tabbi’s side. Not that he blamed them. He’d been an ass of the first order. “Tell me where she went.” “She didn’t say. She gave me the information I’d need to access the six mil she took from Zakhar—money, I might add, he got through the suffering of countless children—asked me to set up a trust fund for the kids with it, and took off.” “She’s going after the others,” Zane breathed. “She going back to rescue the ones we left in Lithuania.” “Yes, I think you’re right,” Chase agreed. “And thanks to our big, bad pride leader here, she’s going to try it alone.” “The hell she is!” Drake headed for the front door but Chase got in his way. “Wait! You can’t go after her, Drake. She’ll hear you coming and smell your scent before you get within a mile of her. You’ll never even get close to her.” “What do you suggest?” he growled. “You want me to let her go off on this foolhardy mission alone.” “No, of course not. Let Roman go after her. If he uses his Vampire powers and veils himself, she won’t be able to see,


153

hear, or smell him. It’s the only way to sneak up on her. Besides, Vampires can run faster than Weres. He’s got a much better chance to catch her.” “What’s this?” Roman asked as he came into the foyer. “Are you volunteering me for something, love?” Chase flashed him a smile destined to melt any man with a heartbeat into a puddle of drool. “I need a little favor,” she cooed, holding up her hand with her thumb and forefinger a millimeter apart. He slipped his arms around her and nuzzled her neck. “For you, love, anything.” Chase nibbled his earlobe. “Go after Tabbi and bring her back for me, please.” Lifting his head, he stared at her. “Bring her back?” “Yeah. Mr. Personality broke her heart and she took off. I think she’s headed back to her old pride’s compound to attempt a rescue mission for the rest of the kids there.” “And that’s a bad thing?” “It is if she gets caught or killed,” Drake snarled. “She has no business going off alone like this.” “She probably wouldn’t have if you hadn’t grilled her about what Viktor said,” Gray muttered. Drake shot him a lethal glare then closed his eyes briefly and tried to muzzle his temper. Talk first—snarl and rip apart later. “Just get her back, Roman. I can’t apologize if she’s gone.” Or dead. No! He refused to let it happen. If she got injured because of him, he’d never forgive himself. Not that how he’d grilled her wasn’t unforgiveable.

Pepper O’Neal

154

But at least she was alive. And he’d be damned if he’d let anyone hurt her again. Himself included. His gaze met Roman’s. Drake hated sending someone else off to do his job, but Chase had a point. Tabbi would probably jump off a cliff before she’d let him get close enough to beg for forgiveness. Christ, he’d made a right mess of things! •• The English countryside, halfway between Letchmore Heath and the English Channel: Tabbi had known when Drake learned the truth about her and she was forced to leave, it would hurt. She just hadn’t expected this gut-wrenching agony now filling her heart and mind and crushing her soul. A week ago, she’d never have believed that words could hurt worse than fists. Now, she knew better. You’ll get over it. You’ll heal, just as you always have. Yeah, just like always. Not much consolation. Her life since the age of twelve had been nothing but pain, and she’d been a fool to think it could ever be any different. Even if Drake hadn’t believed Viktor, he wouldn’t have wanted her once he discovered the truth about her life in the brothel. No, she wasn’t guilty of what he’d accused her of, but she’d been used in ways a man like Drake could never accept. Nor was she the type of female a pride leader would take as a mate—for something on the side until he mated, sure, but not to stand beside him as the alpha female.


155

At least Interpol shouldn’t be looking for her now that she’d canceled the warrants. Too bad, they hadn’t picked up Viktor before he got to Drake. Then again, it wouldn’t have mattered in the long run. She’d have wound up in the same situation eventually—with Drake hating her and shame dragging her down. God, when had she become such a wimp? Self-pity rarely solved problems, and she’d never had much patience for it before. On those occasions when it managed to slip past her guard, her rage had helped keep it at bay—until she met Drake, that is. She shook her head, disgusted with herself. It was time to focus on rescuing the others. Time to make her old pride leaders pay. She paused, raised her head, and sniffed. Her tiger senses picked up a hint of salt drifting on the breeze. The sea must be within a couple of hours from here. Thank God. It had been slow going so far, since she’d kept away from the highways and traveled through the rural countryside as much as possible. Not that she’d had much choice. A tiger— with a bag around its neck—running along the main roads would have drawn unwanted attention. Unfortunately, she was still without identification and would have to swim the English Channel. It shouldn’t be too hard, especially as a tiger, though she certainly wasn’t looking forward to it. The wind picked up, and she glanced over her shoulder. Shit, better hurry. Storm clouds were gathering to the east, and that could turn the channel into a deathtrap. She stopped in a copse of tress and checked behind her. For the last several minutes, she’d sensed someone following

Pepper O’Neal

156

her, but if someone were back there, she couldn’t see him. She knew it wasn’t Drake. He’d never come after her. But Zane? She feared he might decide she needed him more than the others did and break his promise, risking his life in a misguided attempt to protect her. Shaking off the feeling that someone was watching her, she started moving again, picking up her pace. The sun was already setting behind her, and she needed to reach the sea before the storm hit, or she’d have to wait for it to pass, which meant losing another whole day. She could only swim The Channel in the dark if she wanted to escape unseen. The last thing she needed was to get caught as she reached the other side and thrown in a French zoo. That would really suck! As she crossed an open field dotted with cows, they stomped their feet and mooed in alarm. Short of changing back to her human form, she had no way to assure them they weren’t in any danger except to speed up and move downwind. Her ears flat against her head, she hauled ass. She raced past a small group clustered together and jumped sideways to dodge a flying hoof. Shit, that was too close. She couldn’t afford to get injured. It took time to shift and heal. As it was, she’d be lucky to clear the field before the farmer came out with a shotgun to see what all the ruckus was about. Her tiger’s long strides ate up the ground, rapidly devouring the distance to the stone wall at the far side of the field. Almost there. She’d just started to breathe a heartfelt sigh of relief when her sense of impending danger detonated.


157

•• Roman veiled himself just enough he couldn’t be detected, but not so much he lost his own sense of smell, and set off to follow Tabbi’s scent. He didn’t know what went down between Drake and her, but he figured it had to be bad if Drake was willing to send him instead of going himself. As he tracked Tabbi, his thoughts flashed back to the terrible week he’d spent in June trying to find Chase after she’d been kidnapped and locked in a folly in Scotland. He’d searched for her prison for days, only to have her escape on her own just hours before he got there. When she got lost on the moor trying to keep from being recaptured by Ileana, Roman nearly went crazy. He finally caught up with her just as Zakhar and two of his pride members arrived ready to abduct her again. Roman’s blood boiled just thinking about that rat bastard. He should have killed the son of a bitch twice. Shaking off the memories, he concentrated on finding Tabbi. Chase was his whole world. Nothing mattered to him more than she did. If she wanted her cousin back, he’d bring her back—whether she wanted to come or not. From her scent trail, he could tell she was headed for the coast. Probably going to swim the English Channel. He could also tell she’d been crying. “Poor kid,” he muttered. “What the bloody hell did Drake say to her?” Whatever it was, the man had some serious groveling to do once he returned Tabbi to the house. He heard the cows before he saw them and could tell from their alarmed mooing that Tabbi, in her tiger form, was just

Pepper O’Neal

158

ahead. Picking up his pace, he increased his veil to be sure she wouldn’t detect his approach. Even so, she must have sensed him. She’d almost reached the stone wall at the far side of the field when she whirled in midair, and crouched, facing the field with the wall to her back, primed to defend herself. Grinning at the confusion in her aura, he moved in and, using his hypnotic Vampire powers, convinced her to shift into human form. Then he grabbed her around the waist and scooped her up. Once she’d entered his veil, he winked and headed back the way he’d come. She stared up at him like she was seeing a ghost. “Roman? What are you doing here?” “Chase sent me to bring you back.” She groaned. “Let me go and tell her you couldn’t find me. Please,” she added when he only shook his head. “She’d be unhappy if you got caught or killed trying to rescue the others. And I won’t allow anything to make her unhappy.” She crossed her arms over the bag around her neck. “But it’s okay if all those kids are unhappy? If I’m unhappy?” “No, it’s not okay. But you getting killed isn’t going to free those kids. We’ll figure out some other way to help them.” “There is no other way,” she growled. “You don’t know that. You haven’t looked. Now if you give me your word that you won’t try to escape, I’ll stop and let you down so you can get dressed. Unless you want to travel home naked.” She glared at him.


159

“Your word. Or not. It’s up to you. But if Drake’s still there when we get home, you’ll probably be more comfortable with clothes on.” She began to struggle in earnest. “No! I don’t want to see him. You have to let me go.” Roman heard the distress in her voice, saw it in her face, and silently cursed Drake. “What did he say to you that hurt you so badly, you won’t even let him apologize?” She didn’t answer, just shook her head as tears filled her eyes. “He knows that whatever he said was wrong,” Roman told her. “He told me he wants to apologize.” “I’m afraid that won’t fix what happened between us. I don’t need an apology, but I can’t bear to see him. Please let me go.” Roman couldn’t stand to see the pain in her eyes. “If you don’t want to see him, you don’t have to. But you will need to come home with me and talk with Chase.” She sniffed then sighed. “If that’s the best deal I’m going to get, I guess I’ll take it. Now put me down and let me get dressed.” “Only if I have your word you won’t try to run off. Otherwise, I’ll carry you home like this.” “Fine. You have it.” With a chuckle, he slowed his run and stopped inside a small grove of trees. Even though she’d given her word, he didn’t completely trust it and hesitated while she slipped the bag off her neck, held it up in front of her, and pulled out her clothes.

Pepper O’Neal

160

However, his honor—and her glare—demanded he turn his back as she dressed. Still, he kept his senses alert for any sudden moves she might make. “You can turn around now.” He complied with a grin. In her jeans and t-shirt, she looked younger and much more vulnerable, though that made little sense to him. Stepping forward, he ran a hand over her shoulder, wanting to reassure her, but unable to resist making a joke. “I’d say I like you better without the clothes, but I’m a married man and my mate might take offense.” When she blushed, he laughed and scooped her back into his arms. “Come on, cousin,” he said, veiling them both as he broke into a run. “I’ll sneak you up to a third floor guest room when we get there and make sure no angry pride leaders are allowed to bother you.”

CHAPTER 9

Fernwood Manor, near Letchmore Heath, England:

A

storm was brewing. Outside and in, Roman mused as he stared at Tabbi, withdrawn and refusing to acknowledge his presence. Scowling, he left the guestroom and headed downstairs to confront Drake. ‘We’re back, love. Meet me in the foyer, but don’t tell Drake I’m here,’ he said to Chase, using werespeak. The wonders of being a mated Were never ceased to amaze him. ‘Oh? And why not?’ He grinned at her rebellious tone. Before he’d claimed Chase as his mate, he hadn’t realized what a pleasure it would be to talk with her by werespeak. Although they’d been mates for several weeks now, the sound of her voice in his head still gave him a thrill, as did the knowledge that only mated Weres had this gift. Thank God, his father had been a Lycan, rather than a Vampire like his mother, or this marvelous gift would have been denied him and Chase.

Pepper O’Neal

162

‘The only way I could convince her to come back with me was by promising her she wouldn’t have to deal with him,’ he told her. ‘I can’t blame her, but what the hell am I supposed to do with him? He’s wearing a hole in the carpet, and if he clenches his jaw any harder, his teeth will shatter.’ ‘I’m still veiled. You want me to come down there and punch him in the head?” ‘As tempting as that sounds, I don’t think it’s a good idea,’ she said, but he heard the chuckle in her voice. ‘He is our pride leader, after all.’ ‘So I’ve been told. How about this then? I’ll see if I can calm him down, and you come up and talk some sense into her.” ‘Do you think you can manage to avoid pissing him off further?” ‘I know how to be tactful,’ he protested. ‘You’re the one who uses words like blunt instruments.’ ‘I do not. I just call a spade a spade, that’s all.’ ‘Right. As I recall, a spade isn’t what you called that Vampire we ran into in that pub in the French Rivera.’ ‘That bitch! She was nothing but a shameless hussy, and she’s lucky I didn’t shift and tear her face off. No two-bit bloodsucker’s going to make goo-goo eyes at my mate and get away with it. Why if I’d had any silver bullets, I’d have shot the—” ‘Goo-goo eyes?’ Chuckling, he came up behind her, dropped his veil, and wrapped his arms around her waist. ‘God, I love it when you get jealous.’ ‘Yeah? Well, I don’t, and you’re still in the doghouse over it.’ She jerked out of his embrace, but her eyes sparkled with laughter. ‘Although I’ll probably forgive you—eventually.’ ‘Eventually, huh? I bet if I took you down to our bedroom, I could convince you to make it sooner.’


163

‘You never fight fair, but then you are a douche bag, so I guess I shouldn’t be surprised. However, right now, you have to talk to the tiger prowling the library—before he destroys it.’ ‘What’s a douche bag? Or do I even want to know?’ She shrugged. ‘No, probably not,’ she said and ran for the stairs. Roman stared after her. Americans had the strangest way of putting things. When she’d disappeared up the steps, he started for the library to give Drake the bad news, but the man met him at the door. “You’re back! Where’s Tabbi?” “Upstairs, but you can’t go up there.” “The hell I can’t.” “Sit down, Drake. We need to talk before you screw things up again.” “I’m not going to screw it up,” he growled. “But I have to see her.” Roman pushed him toward a chair. “Sit down and listen to me. If she sees you now, she’ll bolt. Give Chase some time to calm her down.” He crossed to the hutch, poured them each a generous helping of scotch, and placed a glass in Drake’s hand. “She only agreed to return on one condition—that she didn’t have to see you.” A vicious snarl escaped the pride leader. “Well, that’s just too bad, because I’m not giving her a choice.” “Sure, boss,” Gray said, leaning against the doorjamb. “Go ahead and act like an ass...again. That’s really going to help her trust you.” “Stay out of this, Gray.”

Pepper O’Neal

164

“And let you handle it on your own like you did in the garden? I don’t think so. If you’ve already forgotten how well that worked out for you, I’d be more than happy to remind you.” Drake sighed and slumped into the chair. “I can’t apologize if I can’t even see her. What am I supposed to do, write her a letter?” Roman poured another scotch and gave it to Gray then refilled Drake’s glass. He looked like he needed it, and with his triple-speed metabolism, he wouldn’t get drunk. Weres seldom did. “You could try a letter,” he said. “I did leave us a loophole, however. I promised her that no angry pride leaders would be allowed to bother her. So once you get over your emotional meltdown...” He let his words trail off as Drake’s head snapped up. Gray laughed. “Now I remember why you should never trust a Vampire.” “Bloody oath,” Roman agreed with a chuckle. “I’ll bet it really galls you to have one in your pride.” “We don’t have a pride anymore. We’ve got a zoo.” Drake cocked his head to the side and pursed his lips. “Back to the point. You’re saying she’ll see me if I cool off?” “No, not exactly. I’m saying my promise only applies to angry and out of control pride leaders. I have no qualms about allowing calm, cool, and collected ones to go up to her room.” “Calm, maybe.” Gray shifted his scotch to his left hand and clapped Drake on the shoulder with the other. “This cat hasn’t been cool or collected since Chase got to England.”


165

“I didn’t want her as a mate,” Drake protested when Roman’s eyes narrowed. “But considering the problems she brought with her, you can’t blame me for being a bit uptight.” “No, I suppose not.” Roman hesitated, reminding himself it was none of his business, then decided what the hell. “You are looking at Tabbi as a mate, though, aren’t you?” “Either of you got a problem with that?” Drake growled, shooting them both a piercing, golden-eyed glare. Gray sipped his scotch, shrugged. “I like her. She’s alpha enough you won’t walk all over her and sweet enough she won’t stomp on you—too much.” Roman shrugged then, unable to help himself, he grinned. “Since she’s the closest thing Chase has to a sister, I guess that’ll make you my brother-in-law, eh?” “Bloody hell,” Drake muttered, getting to his feet. “As if this wasn’t complicated enough already.” As the somewhat calmer pride leader set aside his empty glass and headed for the door, Roman looked at Gray. “What do you say we hang down here with the first aid kit in case Tabbi takes a chunk out of his hide?” Gray grinned and poured another splash of scotch into his glass. “Sounds like the safest plan.” •• Tabbi sprang to her feet as the door opened and then slumped back on the bed in relief—and disappointment— when Chase and Cat entered instead of Drake. Cat ran to her. “Tabbi!”

Pepper O’Neal

166

She wrapped the little girl in a hug. “Hi sweetheart. Did you get your frosted flakes?” “Uh huh. They’s good.” Chase laughed. “Oh, to be satisfied as easily as a child.” She met Tabbi’s eyes and sobered. “Are you okay?” “Yeah. I guess. Why did you ask Roman to bring me back? “For a couple of reasons. First, other than getting yourself killed or captured, I don’t see how you can accomplish all that much on your own. And second, Drake went ballistic when he found out you were gone.” “Why should he care? He believed Viktor and now he thinks I’m trash.” Chase sat on the bed beside her and put an arm around her shoulders. “I know he’s made a mess of things, but I really think you’ve misjudged him.” “I misjudged him! I’m not the one who believed that asshole’s lies.” “Neither did Drake. At least that’s what he claims.” Tabbi shook her head and jumped off the bed to pace. “If he didn’t believe Viktor, why did he accuse me of being Zakhar’s willing whore?” Chase sighed. “According to him, he wanted answers so he could plan a defense, but men like Drake don’t always stop to consider how their words are interpreted by others. They just assume that what they mean is as clear to us as it is to them.” “You mean Roman’s like that, too?” “No, Roman was raised by his adoptive father to be an aristocrat, so he tends to be a bit more level-headed than


167

Drake. The English upper classes are taught young to raise their eyebrows instead of the roof.” Tabbi snorted. “Somehow they missed the mark with Drake.” “His parents were farmers. Although he is every bit as wealthy as the Fernwoods, he earned his money in real estate, so the English still consider him a commoner. Or so Roman tells me. No matter how wealthy you are, unless the money’s been handed down through several generations, you’re not truly upper class. Of course, Weres are different, and Drake doesn’t give a damn what anyone but his pride members think of him.” Tabbi glanced at the door. Knowing he was still downstairs, and perhaps hadn’t meant what she’d thought he had, made her want to run to his arms. But it was useless. As Chase said, he cared what his pride members thought. She and Drake had no future, and she refused to stick around just to satisfy his needs, or hers, until he took a mate. She was already in way too deep. “So what happens now?” “What do you want to happen?” “I want to go rescue the others.” “And we will,” Chase whispered at a decibel count too low for the Weres downstairs to catch, even with their exceptional hearing. “While you were gone, I called my former partner, David. He’ll get me the sleeping gas ASAP. And Roman has everything I need to make the bombs with right here on the estate.” She grinned. “I figure if we put our minds to it, we can be ready to set out in less than a week.” “Where we goes?” Cat asked. She sat on the bed, watching them, a confused look on her sweet little face.

Pepper O’Neal

168

Tabbi and Chase exchanged glances. “Little pitchers, big ears,” Chase murmured. To Cat she said, “You, Tabbi, Echo, and Zane will be moving into this house with me now. I want to get to know my cousins.” Cat’s bottom lip trembled. “Rat come?’ “Oh, honey, I’m sorry,” Tabbi said and rushed to put her arms around the child. A frown puckered Chase’s brow. “Rat?” Tabbi stroked her hand over Cat’s blonde curls. “Drake gave her a kitten. She doesn’t want to leave it.” “Bring it with you.” “But Drake might not agree.” Chase shrugged. “Too bad. He gave it to Cat. It’s hers.” “Rat’s a pill, though, and pretty destructive.” Chase waved a hand. “He’s a kitten. That’s to be expected.” “Are you sure?” “Absolutely.” Cat tugged on Tabbi’s sleeve. “Rat comes?” she repeated. “Yes, sweetheart. Rat comes, too.” Chase winked at Tabbi. “If Drake objects, I’ll deal with him.” “Why do I get the feeling you aren’t too impressed with your pride leader?” Chase shook her head. “You’re wrong. I am very impressed with him. I’ve grown to respect him a great deal. When I was kidnapped, he was right there beside Roman, helping to get me back. And that was before either Roman or I were officially pride members, so he had no real reason to help. But that’s just the kind of man he is. He doesn’t like to see people mistreated.”


169

Hearing the admiration in her voice, Tabbi sighed. She had no doubt that Drake’s feelings for Chase held the same affection and respect. Something he’ll never feel for me. Affection, possibly, but respect? Not a chance. Her heart wept for what she knew she could never have. Why did fate have to be so cruel? “But I’m an American woman, and no man tells me what to do,” Chase continued with a mischievous grin. “Not even— ” Someone pounded on the door, cutting her off. “Tabbi, may I come in?” Drake’s voice sent her into a panic. “Roman said I wouldn’t have to see him,” she hissed at Chase. “That was the only reason I agreed to come back.” Chase rose and lifted Cat into her arms. “Knowing Roman, he probably left himself an out.” She headed for the door then stopped. “It’s your business what you do about him, but it can’t hurt to let him apologize.” Tabbi wanted to say, Oh yes, it can. More than you might imagine. Instead, she took a deep breath and gestured for Chase to let him in. •• Knowing he was out of his depth, Drake held his breath and waited. If she didn’t even let him in to apologize, he wasn’t sure what he’d do. Take Roman’s advice and write her a letter, he supposed. If that were the only option left to him, he’d have to. But damn it, he wanted to talk to her face to face. He needed to see her eyes when he said he was sorry.

Pepper O’Neal

170

However, if she wouldn’t willingly grant him an audience, he’d just have to be patient until she did. Forcing her to see him now would only cause a wider, deeper rift between them. And that he couldn’t risk. Though begging was against his nature, he’d do it—and keep at it until she caved. All that mattered was that he was close at hand to protect her and make sure she stayed alive and safe. As soon as he got her home, he’d begin courting her in earnest. A few dozen bouquets of roses and boxes of chocolate ought to soften her up—at least he’d always heard that’s what worked best. And once she finally forgave him, he’d claim her as his mate. Immediately. Lost in his thoughts, he started when the door opened. Chase stepped out with Cat in her arms and something in her expression he thought might be sympathy. She rested her hand on his arm. “You can go in, but be careful. She’s fragile right now.” He closed his eyes a moment. “I know, and it’s my fault.” Brushing his fingers over Chase’s hair then Cat’s, he added, “I’ve learned my lesson. I’ll be gentle. And very clear.” Chase kissed his cheek. “See that you are.” As she turned away and headed downstairs, Drake took a deep breath and entered the room, feeling as if he were going before a firing squad. Tabbi stared out the window, the same faraway look in her eyes she’d had in them on the day he’d first kissed her. The memory of that kiss and their incredible night together stirred his heart as much as his loins. He be damned if he’d lose her now! “Are you all right?” he asked cautiously.


171

She looked at him, her face devoid of expression except for one raised eyebrow. “Why wouldn’t I be?” Her sardonic tone bordered on condescending. He wanted to grab her shoulders and shake her but settled for gritting his teeth. Closing the door, he leaned against it. “I know I didn’t handle our discussion in the garden very well.” He rubbed his forehead, trying to compose what he wanted to say. He’d had the words ready when he’d climbed the stairs to her room, but one look at her and they’d drained right out of his head. “What I mean to say is, my words were harsh and gave you the wrong impression. I apologize.” “For being harsh, or for giving me the wrong impression?” He sighed. She obviously wasn’t going to let him off easy, but then he hadn’t given her any reason to. “For both—but mostly for not making it clear I never believed Viktor for a second.” “Why?” “Why am I apologizing?” “No. Why didn’t you believe him? A lot of what he said was true.” He risked taking a step closer, immensely relived when she didn’t skitter backward. Though he was sure if he moved too quickly, she’d scamper away like a scared rabbit. “I didn’t believe him because what he said and the way he said it didn’t describe the woman I know. You’re warm and loving, and you’d die to protect Cat and the others. I know you, luv. And you could never betray them like that.”

Pepper O’Neal

172

She laughed, and he struggled not to wince. While her usual warm laughter brought a smile to his lips, this hollow mockery left him feeling empty and bereft. “You don’t know me, Drake. You can’t even begin to imagine the kind of person I am.” Biting her bottom lip, she folded her arms over her chest in a defensive gesture that broke his heart. “While I was never Zakhar’s lover, and I only helped him on the computer so he’d go easier on the kids, I’ve still done things—“ “No, you’ve been forced to do things. There’s a big difference between choosing and being compelled, luv. The things that were done to you, you couldn’t prevent. You’re not responsible for any of it.” She jerked her shoulders. “Whatever. The point is, what’s happened to me has made me into the type of woman you could never love. I know that, and I don’t blame you for it, so you don’t have to go on pretending.” “What the hell are you talking about? I want you for my mate.” Eyes wide and hands pressed to her face, she stumbled backward as if he’d punched her. “You—I—can’t.” “What do you mean you can’t? You’re not mated. That means you’re free to be claimed by whomever you choose.” She shook her head. “It’s impossible.” Biting back his angry retort, he took another deep breath. If he lost his temper now, he’d chase her away for good. “Won’t you even give me a chance? I know I hurt you, but I promise I’ll try not to do it again. Let me make it up to you. Please.” “You’re crazy. I almost believe you really mean that.”


173

“For Christ’s sake, I do mean it,” he snapped, his control slipping. “Why would I say it if I weren’t serious?” “Maybe because you’re thinking with the wrong part of your anatomy.” “Now wait just a—” She raised a hand, silencing him. “We both know whatever’s between us will never work out, so let’s stop kidding ourselves. You’re the pride leader, Drake, and your pride would never accept me. I’m damaged goods.” “Damaged—” He raked his hands through his hair in frustration. “Of all the lamebrain things to say. How can you even think that?” “How can I think it? How can you look at me and tell me you won’t think it? Now that you know about my past, can you honestly expect me to believe it won’t matter to you? That you won’t think about all the men I’ve—” Tears spilled from her eyes and rolled down her cheek. He reached for her, but she stepped away and turned her back to him. “No, don’t touch me. Just go away, Drake. I thank you for all you’ve done for me, but it’s over. I’m out of your life now.” “No! I want to make this perfectly clear. I’d already figured out most of it from the reactions you four had to men. It didn’t matter when I only surmised it, and it doesn’t matter now. You were victims. You didn’t choose that life.” He walked up behind her, put his hands on her shoulders, and turned her around to face him. “We’ll take it slow, luv. I promise. As slow as you need. Let’s get the kids and go back to my place. We can talk more about this later, but right now I need to take you home where I can protect you.”

Pepper O’Neal

174

She pulled out of his grasp, her eyes cold and hard as the rain that battered the windows. “I am home. We’re moving in with Roman and Chase. She’s family, my blood family, and this is where we belong.” “Damn it, Tabbi!” He tried to keep from raising his voice but lost the battle. “Fate picked us to be mates, and I’m not letting you go!” “Fate? Don’t talk to me about fate! It’s never been anything but a curse to me. I finally get to choose whom I give myself to, and I’m doing what’s best for both of us.” She slipped past him, raced to the door, and, yanking it open, pointed at the hallway. “Goodbye, Drake. Don’t come back. I don’t want to see you again.” He buried his rage—most of it anyway. If he refused to leave, he’d lose what little ground he’d gained and he couldn’t afford to cede a centimeter—not if he intended to win. He paused in front of her, took her face in his hands, and kissed her—a soft caress, a gentle promise, a vow that he would keep. At the scent of her rising pheromones, he knew all wasn’t lost. She wanted him as much as he did her. Pulling back, he brushed his thumb across her lips. “I’ll go, for now. But I’ll be back—every bloody day, if that’s what it takes to convince you how special you are.” When her only response was a glare, he cupped her chin and added, “And don’t even think about running off again. Wherever you go, I’ll find you. I want you for my mate, Tabbi, and I mean to have you. So I suggest you start getting used to the idea.” ••


175

July 13th: Seated at her vanity, Tabbi studied herself in the mirror. In her pale-pink gown, with her hair piled on top of her head and Chase’s pearl and diamond choker around her neck, she hardly recognized herself. Maybe that was a good thing. Pretending she was someone else was probably the only way she’d survive the next few hours. Chase clipped two small barrettes, decorated with seed pearls, in Tabbi’s hair. “There, all done. And all I can say is, ‘Wow.’ You look incredible.” Tabbi turned away from the mirror and got to her feet. “Thanks. For everything. Really. But I still don’t think I should go to the party. Drake is bound to be there, and I’m not sure I have the courage to face him.” “Of course, he’ll be there. This is the formal reception to welcome you into the pride. You’re one of the guests of honor, so you have to go, if for no other reason than to keep Cat and Echo calm and Zane from glaring at every male who approaches them. That kid truly believes he’s the protector of you three helpless females.” “But Drake—” Chase sighed. “You’re going to have to face him eventually. You can’t keep refusing to see him as you have the last few days. And if you don’t come to the party,” she said, lowering her voice to an almost inaudible whisper, “they might suspect what we have planned for tomorrow.” Tabbi swallowed. Tomorrow couldn’t come fast enough. She had to get away from here. Away from him.

Pepper O’Neal

176

Sighing, she glanced around her bedroom. A half a dozen bouquets of roses adorned the furniture, while three onepound boxes of chocolate were stacked on the floor beside her vanity. She’d received flowers and chocolates twice a day for the last three days. The man was determined, if nothing else. She’d given Zane, Echo, and Cat each a box of candy. Then, not wanting them to gorge themselves on the decadent chocolate, she’d piled the other boxes on the floor. However, the little love notes he’d sent along with them, she hadn’t shared with anyone, not even Chase. Instead, she’d carefully packed them away in her bag. “I don’t see how going to a party is going to throw off suspicion,” she whispered, matching Chase’s low decibel count. “Besides, I should be catching up on my sleep in preparation for the mission.” “You can sleep on the plane tomorrow, but if you don’t come down tonight, Drake will come over again tomorrow and demand to see you. Which means Martin will come upstairs to ask if you’ll speak with him. When Martin finds you gone, he’ll notify Roman. But if you talk with Drake tonight, there’s a chance he won’t come back for a day or two.” Tabbi snorted. “Not likely. He’ll take it as a sign I’m weakening and come back tomorrow for sure.” “Then tell him you need a little space to consider his proposal. It could buy us some time.” Exhausted from spending every available minute over the last three days making bombs with Chase and preparing for the rescue mission, Tabbi collapsed on the bed. “I can’t lead him on, Chase. It wouldn’t be fair. He says he wants me for his


177

mate, but it can never happen. His pride would never accept damaged goods like me.” “Don’t call yourself that!” Chase’s voice suddenly boomed out at full volume, making Tabbi jump. “No one badmouths my cousin and gets away with it. Not even you.” With a huff she plopped down on the bed and glared at her. “Damaged goods, my ass. The only thing damaged about you is your own self-image. No one else thinks of you that way. You seem to forget the pride loves Drake. They’ll accept whomever he chooses to mate with, and he’d be lucky to have you. You’re sweet, intelligent, charming, and beautiful. And incredibly brave.” Touched by Chase’s fierce loyalty, Tabbi hugged her. “Thanks, cousin. But I think you might be just a little bit biased.” “Oh, and you’re not?” “No, I’m just realistic. I—” “Bullshit. I know you think you’re this horrible person because of what—” “I’ve been a whore since the age of twelve, Chase. There’s no use sugarcoating it.” “No, you have not been a whore. A whore is someone who chooses to do what she does. You didn’t. You were forced. You’re a victim. It’s time you stopped blaming yourself and threw away the sackcloth and ashes. You’re a heroine. You saved the four of you and now you’re getting ready to go back for the rest.” Tabbi didn’t understand why her down-to-earth cousin kept missing the point. “Do you honestly believe my past won’t concern Drake? That when he makes love to me, he

Pepper O’Neal

178

won’t think about all the others I’ve had—by choice or not, I’ve still had them—and that it won’t matter to him?” “No, I don’t think it will matter, and if it does, he isn’t worthy of you. That’s another reason why you should go tonight.” “How do you figure that?” “If you’re so certain your past bothers him, why don’t you test your theory by seeing how he treats you in front of the pride? That’s what I’d do. Come on, girl, it’s time to display that courage of yours. Go down there and let everybody see just what a prize you really are.” Tabbi shot her a dirty look. “You’re right sneaky. You know that?” “Come tomorrow, you’re going to be awfully glad I am,” Chase breathed, lowering her voice to a barely-audible whisper. Then she stood. “Both of us are outsiders here, so, let’s go show ’em what we’re made of.” Reluctantly, Tabbi got to her feet. “Fine. I’ll go downstairs in this beautiful gown you gave me and kick ass tonight, but tomorrow we’re out of here. Or else I go by myself.” “And deprive me of all that fun? Not a chance.” “Does Roman know we’re going?” “Are you kidding? Haven’t you ever heard the saying, ‘it’s better to ask for forgiveness than permission’?” “I guess we’re good then because from what I’ve seen he’ll forgive you for anything.” Chase sighed. “I really hope you’re right, but I’m afraid his patience is going to be pushed to the limit with this caper. Especially given that he and Drake have been planning a rescue mission of their own.”


179

“You mean playing with themselves, don’t you?” Frustration and anger made Tabbi’s voice come out louder than she’d intended. She forced herself to slowly exhale and lower the volume again. “They’re spending so much time with ‘Operation Masturbation,’ those kids will die of old age before our intrepid warriors get out of England.” Chase gave an unladylike snort. “And that’s just the excuse we’ll use when we get back here with the kids. We weren’t going against their wishes...exactly. Our mission was simply operational before theirs. They’ll still be pissed, but they can’t deny that time was of the essence, and we were ready first.” Tabbi couldn’t help but grin as she slid her arm through Chase’s and headed for the door. “If you think that will appease them, cousin, you go right ahead. But I won’t be needing an excuse. By the time they find out what we’ve done, I plan to be far away and well hidden.” “Oh, really? Well, good luck with that. Just remember what they say about the best-laid plans of mice and men.”

CHAPTER 10

B

etween her feet killing her and the jackhammer pounding in her brain, Tabbi worried the mask that passed for her smile would crack and everyone would see her for what she was—a fraud. If one more pride member welcomed her to the pride as the alpha’s mate, she feared she’d shift and rip out someone’s throat. Preferably Drake’s. Manipulative bastard. From the whispers she’d overheard, he had not only told the pride about her becoming his mate, he’d also told them about her past and made her out to be a heroine who rescued abused children. Damn it, she hated being backed into a corner. If he thought she’d accept him just because his pride did, he was in for a surprise. Speaking of the devil...She closed her eyes briefly as he came up behind her, his scent inundating her nostrils. “How are you holding up?” he asked, slipping his arms around her waist and pulling her back against his chest. She jerked away from him, pivoted, and hissed, “How dare you tell them I’m going to be your mate.”


181

“I’ve never lied to my pride and I’m not going to start now.” He grasped her hand and tugged her onto the dance floor. “Let’s dance.” She tried to pull away, but he held her fast. “No! I can’t dance. I don’t know how.” He guided her free hand to his shoulder then slipped his arm around her waist. “Relax, there’s nothing to it. All you have to do is follow where I lead.” Yeah, like that’ll ever happen. “When I pierce your foot with one of these stilettos Chase demanded I wear, don’t say I didn’t warn you.” He chuckled. “I’ll take my chances.” Holding her tight against him, he moved to the rhythm of the music, guiding her with the pressure of his hand on the small of her back. It wasn’t quite as easy as he said, but it wasn’t that difficult either. In fact, it was calming, peaceful. She sighed and rested her cheek on his chest, inhaling his scent again. God, she’d missed him so much. As if he’d read her thoughts, he kissed her hair and said, “It seems like ages since I’ve held you. I’ve missed you, Tabbi.” She jerked back, her peaceful feeling evaporating. “Drake, I—” He reached up and gently pushed her head back down on his shoulder. “Shhh. I’m not asking for a response. I just wanted you to know. I’ll be as patient as you need me to be.” “Patient, my ass. That’s why you’ve told everyone, hoping I’ll be forced to agree. Why can’t you understand that—” “I do understand. I understand you believe the pride won’t accept you. Well, they’ve proven that’s not true. I also understand you think that by becoming my mate, you’ll be

Pepper O’Neal

182

doing both of us a disservice. You’re wrong about that, too, and I’ll do whatever it takes to prove it to you,” he murmured and nuzzled the side of her neck. She shivered from her head to the soles of her feet. “Look, I—it’s not that I don’t care about you, but I just can’t see myself being a pride leader’s mate. I have things I need to do. Places I need to go. I can’t be tied down to a mate and a pride right now.” “Uh huh. Those places you need to go and the things you need to do, wouldn’t have anything to do with going back to Lithuania, would it?” Shit! How did he always manage to get her to say too much? Unable to think of an answer that would appease him, she opted to go on the offense and shot him her best glare. “I thought you said you were planning a mission to rescue the kids at the compound. If you’ve changed your mind, then—” “I haven’t changed my mind. In the morning, I’m meeting with Roman and several others to finalize our plans. We’ll get them out. I promise.” “Why won’t you let me be a part of it? I know the layout of the compound, and I want to help.” “I’m aware you know the layout. That’s why I had you draw me a diagram. But if you think I’m letting my mate accompany me on a dangerous mission—” “See?” she growled. “That’s why it will never work for us. I’ve been controlled by men all my life. Now that I’m finally free, I’ll be damned if I’ll saddle myself with a mate who also wants to control me.” “Damn it, luv. I’m trying to protect you, not control you. I don’t want anything to happen to you. I...I care about you.”


183

“I know.” Pain, cold and hard as an iron fist, tightened its grip on her heart. “I really wish that were enough, Drake. But it isn’t. I can’t take a mate who doesn’t see me as an equal partner in his life.” “You want me to put you in harm’s way? To let you get hurt?” “I want to fight by your side. I need you to trust me to watch your back as I’d trust you to watch mine. I have to be included in everything—the good and the bad. Otherwise, you’re not my mate—just another man telling me what to do.” He stopped dancing to shove a hand through his hair—a gesture so filled with frustration, it almost made her smile. Almost. “That’s not how alpha males work, luv. I have to protect you, both as a mate and as a pride leader. To do less dishonors us both.” “No it doesn’t. It shows the world you value my opinion and trust me to take care of the pride in your stead if need be. Anything less doesn’t work for me.” With a shake of her head, she yanked her hand from his and hurried across the room to where Chase stood with Zane, Echo, and Cat. Cat whimpered and Tabbi lifted the fussy child into her arms. “I think it’s time I took you up to bed.” Chase grabbed her wrist. “Wait. What happened with Drake?” She jerked her shoulder in what she hoped looked like a casual shrug. “Nothing new. I just explained I wouldn’t be a mate to anyone who wanted to wrap me in a bubble.” She

Pepper O’Neal

184

winked. “He won’t let me be included in his rescue mission because he thinks it’s too dangerous.” Chase grinned. “Well, then while they’re planning their mission tomorrow, why don’t you and I go shopping? That should be safe enough to suit him.” “Are you sure he won’t object? After all, I might get a paper cut from a sales receipt.” Drake’s not-so-subtle growl told her he’d heard her. Good. That way when she and Chase took off in the morning, no one would suspect where they were really going. If Drake intended to claim her for a mate, he was going to have to rethink some of his “old school” ideas. No matter what happened, no man was ever going to dominate her again. •• The estate of Drake Gatos, Radlett, England, July 14th: Drake taped a map of Lithuania to the conference room wall and pointed to a spot he had circled in red. “The compound’s located about eighty miles from the Polish border,” he told the four men seated around the table. He stuck Tabbi’s diagram up beside the map. “The safest entry point is here—inside the silo. Tabbi said there’s a secret entrance that leads to Zakhar’s—Viktor’s office.” “How do we find the entrance?” Duncan asked. “Is there some kind of landmark?” Drake ran his finger along one of the lines on the drawing. “According to Tabbi, it’s inside this storage room. There’s a


185

hidden button on the far wall. Once we’re inside, we should be able to locate it easy enough.” “You hope,” Rafe said. “We really should have someone with us who’s been there. We could be screwed if we get inside the silo but can’t find the button.” “I’m not risking my mate on this mission,” Drake snarled. Gray gave a soft snort. “We heard what she said last night, and if you don’t find a way to include her in this, you may not have a mate.” Drake glared at him. Roman stood and put a restraining hand on Drake’s shoulder. “Before you start attacking those of us who are on your side, how about a compromise?” “What kind of compromise?” “There are ways to include the women without putting them in danger.” “Such as?” “Well, for one thing, we could invite them to our planning sessions. Both Tabbi and Chase probably have a number of good ideas. Tabbi knows the compound, the players. Her input will be invaluable. Plus, by making them think they’re involved, we’ll keep them from going off on their own and doing something stupid.” Drake sighed. “But if we include them in the planning, they’ll want to take part in the mission. And I can’t allow that.” “No,” Gray corrected. “What you can’t allow is for them to participate in the dangerous parts. But if we set them up in a safe location and have them handle the logistics and communications, they’ll feel like a part of the action without being close enough to the fighting to get hurt.”

Pepper O’Neal

186

Drake started to protest then reconsidered. Roman and Gray had a point. It would also undercut her reasons for refusing him as a mate. And given he wasn’t making any progress with her by being a traditional alpha, he had nothing to lose by changing tactics. “Fine. Let’s go hear what our women have to say.” •• Entering Polish airspace: “I can’t believe we actually got out of England without getting caught.” Tabbi took another look at the U.S. Passport Chase had given her. “I thought for sure we’d be arrested at the airport.” “Oh ye of little faith,” Chase said with a grin. “One of the reasons I chartered a plane was because I knew they wouldn’t look at us as closely as they would if we’d flown commercial. Besides, when I supply a forged passport, I provide a good one, not some half-assed piece of shit.” “Good, maybe when this is all over, you can help me get some real identification. It’d be nice not to have to look over my shoulder for the rest of my life.” Chase patted her arm. “We’ll make sure of it. But for now, relax and get a little rest. We’ll be landing in a couple of hours.” Tabbi exhaled, trying to ease the constriction in her chest. Now that she was finally about to put her rescue mission into operation, she was plagued with doubts. If anything went wrong, Chase could be captured or killed, and it would be Tabbi’s fault for getting her into this.


187

“Stop it!” Chase’s order jerked Tabbi back to the moment and she jumped. “Stop what?” she asked, though she already knew. “Stop worrying, and taking responsibility for getting me into this. And don’t try to deny it. It’s written all over your face.” “Can’t help it. You wouldn’t be here if not for me and if anything goes wrong—” “If anything goes wrong, I’ll handle it. And if we’re careful, it shouldn’t. We’ve got a solid plan, good equipment, and the element of surprise. What more do we need?” Tabbi shook her head. “How about a good way to sneak across the border? The abandoned landing strip you found is still thirty miles from Lithuania. If the truck we have meeting us doesn’t show up, or the man we’ve hired talks, we could be in real trouble.” “If. If my aunt had balls, she’d be my uncle.” Chase sighed. “Look, there is no reason for the man we hired to betray us. And plenty of reason for him not to. Christ, you’re the one who talked to him. You said yourself he was reliable as long as the money was good. And with what we’re paying him, he should be loyal as hell.” “I know what I said. But things may have changed since Zakhar made those notes in his contacts file. If anything goes wrong and you end up a slave in the compound, I’ll never forgive myself.” She’d expected Chase to argue, so her laughter came as a shock. “Believe me, if I end up in that compound, there will be some very sorry customers. In fact, I’d love to have a chance to take on some of those perverts. Think about it. If Viktor’s

Pepper O’Neal

188

customers don’t survive their...sessions, he’ll be out of business real fast.” “You don’t understand,” Tabbi insisted. “They lock a silver bracelet on you so you can’t shift. You’re defenseless.” “No, honey. You just think you are. You forget that for most of my life I thought I was a human. I had to defend myself without any special powers, so I learned to fight dirty. For example, did you know that just by slamming your head into a man’s nose, you can kill him if you hit it hard enough?” “Really?” “Really.” Chase took off her seat belt, stood, moved into the aisle, and beckoned to her. “Come on. Stand up and let me show you how an American girl handles bullies.” Tabbi grinned. “Have I ever told you how much I love having you for my cousin?” •• Fernwood Manor, near Letchmore Heath, England: “Martin, have Chase and Tabbi come back from their shopping trip?” Roman asked as he and Drake came through the front door, followed by Duncan, Gray, and Rafe. “No, sir.” ‘Chase, love, where are you?’ he asked in werespeak. ‘Can you hear me?’ There was no response. “That’s strange,” he muttered. “Are Echo, Zane, and Cat here?” “Yes, sir. They’re in the library.” “What’s strange?” Drake demanded as Roman headed down the hall.


189

“Chase didn’t answer when I tried to contact her via werespeak.” “But she can hear you up to a range of four hundred miles. So where the bloody hell did they go shopping?” “That’s what I intend to find out.” As the men stepped into the library, Cat jumped up from where she was stacking toy blocks on the floor and ran to Gray. “Up,” she said, holding her arms out to him. He chuckled and hefted her up on his shoulders then pulled a Hersey’s Kiss out of his pocket. “Here you go, kitten.” She tore the paper off and popped the chocolate in her mouth. “More?” “You’re a greedy little munchkin.” Roman snorted. “It comes with being a female. Did Chase and Tabbi say where they were going?” he asked Zane and Echo. Zane shook his head and looked at Echo. She stared are her hands. “Echo,” Roman coaxed softly. “Did she say anything to you?” “They takes the bums,” Cat piped up. “The bums?” Gray asked her. “What bums? What were they going to do?” “Not knows.” He reached in his pocket, retrieved another Kiss, and held it up. “What bums, kitten?” “The black bums in the big sack,” she said, stretching her hand out for the candy. “Cat, no!” Echo sprang to her feet, glaring at the lot of them.

Pepper O’Neal

190

“You got any more of those,” Drake asked Gray. “No. That was my last one.” Zane dashed toward the door. “Tabbi has some boxes of that chocolate you sent her. It’s up in her room. I’ll get one.” Drake’s eyes widened. “Thanks, kid.” “Where did they go?” Roman asked Echo. “I can tell that you know.” “Bribery won’t work on me, and you have no right to use it on Cat. She’s just an innocent child.” Charging back into the library, Zane tossed a box of candy to Drake and glared at Echo. “You want Tabbi to get hurt? I thought you cared about her.” Echo winced. “I do care about her—and about Chase. But I promised.” “We also promised to protect each other, remember?” Zane snapped. “I can’t protect her if—” Roman clamped down on the rage building in his mind. Bloody hell, love what have you done? “It’s okay, Zane. I think it’s obvious where they’ve gone.” Cat squirmed on Gray’s shoulders, reaching out for the box of chocolate. Drake opened it and took out a piece. “What did the bums in the sack look like, kitten?” Cat glanced at Echo then at the candy Drake was holding. The candy won. “Big and black with stringy things. I’s a big girl. I hepped put ’em in the sack.” Roman groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose with his thumb and forefinger. “Christ! She’s talking about bombs. Chase and Tabbi must have made some improvised bombs.”


191

Drake stared at him. “You can’t be serious. How would they know how to make bombs? They’re women for Christ’s sake.” While Roman understood the sentiment, it simply didn’t apply to Chase. Or Tabbi either apparently. Most of the women he knew were like hothouse flowers—fragile blooms, easily bruised and needing a man to take care of them—so different from his stubborn, independent mate. He sighed and shook his head. “Chase is from LA and knows all kinds of devious things—things she says she learned ‘on the street.’ Whatever the bloody hell that means.” “Goddammit!” Drake shoved the candy box at Gray and began to pace. “You mean they headed for Lithuania, don’t you? And if they made bombs, they’ve been planning this for a while. When I get my hands on her—” “You and me both,” Roman growled. “Martin!” The butler came running. “What is it, sir?” “Chase and Tabbi apparently headed for Lithuania this morning. I need to know how they intend to get there—and fast.” “Yes, sir. I’ll get right on it.” “Get my father to help you. He understands humans, and Chase still thinks like one.” “Right away, sir.” “What are you going to do?” Drake demanded as Roman grabbed the phone on the desk. “Get us to Lithuania the fastest way possible. If we’re lucky, we’ll make it before them.” “And if we’re not lucky?” Gray asked, handing Cat off to Echo.

Pepper O’Neal

192

“Then God help Viktor if anything’s happened to Chase or Tabbi,” Drake snarled. “And God help our mates if nothing has.” •• The weretiger compound in Lithuania: About time. Viktor nodded as Jurgis herded three young children into his office and handed Viktor a piece of paper with the particulars. Perfect. This was just what he needed to bring his customers back. Two of the kids were American weretigers, twin girls, Emily and Elizabeth, age five, stolen from their parents during a family vacation in Poland. The human boy, Mykolas, age eight, was a runaway from an orphanage in Vilnius. Although these kids would do very nicely, Viktor hadn’t given up on reclaiming Cat and the others. In fact, if he hadn’t gotten a call from a black marketer telling him about the possibility of getting these three if he acted quickly, he’d have stayed in England and dealt with Gatos then and there. Still, it was probably better this way. Let Gatos think his threat had chased Viktor out of England. That way, he’d drop his guard and it would be easier to take him by surprise. He ran his thumb through the tears on the cheek of one of the twins. The leap of fear in her eyes made him instantly hard. He turned away and adjusted himself. There’d be time enough for fun and games later. Right now, he had work to do. “Take them upstairs and lock them in. No one touches the girls until I break them in.”


193

“When will that be? We’ve got customers waiting.” “As soon as I can get to it, damn it. Probably forty-eight hours. I’ve got a lot on my plate right now.” “You’re the boss.” As Jurgis shoved the kids out the door, the two girls started sobbing. Music to his ears, the broken whimpers made Viktor even harder. He wanted to be upstairs with them, not down here devising a plan to take out Gatos, as pleasant a thought as that was. The desk phone rang, giving him an outlet for his frustration, and he snatched up the receiver. “What?” “Sorry to bother you, sir,” said Paulius, his new secretary, in a high-pitched voice that sounded more like a girl’s than a man’s. “Jecis needs to see you. He says it’s important.” “What now?” “I—I’m not s—sure—he—Jecis didn’t say.” “Oh for Christ’s sake, will you stop sniveling?” “I’m sorry, sir.” Yeah, you sure as hell are. “Send him in.” Viktor slammed the phone back into its cradle. Why the hell couldn’t he get some decent people working for him? “Organized and efficient he might be, but Jesus, he’s the wimpiest piece of shit I’ve ever seen.” “What’s that you’re muttering about?” Jecis asked from the doorway. Viktor motioned him in. “Nothing important. What did you need to see me about?” Jecis cleared his throat. “The pride’s lost another three families.” “Three? When? Who?”

Pepper O’Neal

194

“The who is Sabol, Rukas, and Moroza. The when is sometime last night. Looks like they packed up what they could and snuck out sometime between midnight and dawn. The last time any of them were seen was just before midnight when the men left the pride meeting to return to their families. No one’s seen a sign of anyone in the households since then. Moroza was supposed to report to work this morning at dawn. When he didn’t show, an alert went out and a headcount was made.” “Three families,” Viktor repeated. “That leaves us what? Fifteen members?” “Fourteen—well, yeah, fifteen counting you.” “Shit! What the fuck? I told the pride I’d get the money back and build up the coffers again. Can’t they be patient a few more weeks?” “I don’t think it’s the money that bothers them.” “Then what?” “Sabol and Moroza were heard to say they wanted to protect their families. Didn’t like what was going on over here.” “I didn’t think anyone knew what was going on over here.” Jecis shrugged. “Word’s gotten out, Viktor. Weres have good ears and customers talk. At least the members we have left are male—young, strong bachelors—and sympathetic to our cause. They aren’t going to be sneaking off in the middle of the night.” “Yeah, right. Most of them are customers here.” Viktor shoved his hands in his pockets and paced. “Call a meeting for first thing in the morning. We’ve got some planning to do.” “What kind of planning?”


195

“That English pride leader has my merchandise and my money, and I’m going to get it all back.” •• The office of Southern California Weretiger Pride Leader, Danyer Spect. Grover Beach, California: Frowning, Danyer shifted the phone to his other ear unsure if he’d heard Michael correctly. “Who’s been abducted?” “Emily and Elizabeth. When Michelle and I went out to lunch, we left them with a hotel babysitter.” Michael’s voice was ragged, punctuated by sobs. “When we got back, the sitter was unconscious and the girls were gone. We smelled a strange Were in our suite, but no one at the hotel remembers seeing the girls leave with anyone.” “You’re sure it was a Were, not a human?” “Yes. We both caught an adult male weretiger’s scent. Interpol’s investigating, but they’re looking for humans. We’ve contacted the local pride leader. He’s doing what he can.” Another broken-hearted sob escaped. “We can’t come home without our girls, Danyer.” “No, of course not. Where are you?” “At the Warsaw Hilton, the Presidential Suite.” Danyer glanced at his watch—eight-thirty a.m. Pacific Daylight Time. Given Los Angeles was eight hours behind Warsaw, that made it four-thirty there. Even using his Aerion Business Jet and flying flat out at Mach one-point-five, it would still be about seven hours before he made it Michael’s hotel. “Stay put. I’m on my way.”

Pepper O’Neal

196

“What can you do that isn’t already being done?” “You’d be surprised what I can do, son. You and your sweet little mate just sit tight and wait for me. Ya hear?” “Yes, sir. I hear you. But hurry, please.” “I will, don’t you worry.” Danyer hung up and punched the intercom. “Dawna, tell the flight crew to fire up the Aerion and have it ready to go in thirty minutes. Then get Drake Gatos in England on the line.” “Yes, sir. Right away.” While he waited, Danyer grabbed his passport and the bundles of cash from his wall safe and stuffed them in his briefcase. Seven hours. Shit. That was a long time for distraught parents to wait. He could only hope they didn’t do anything stupid. They shouldn’t, not when he’d ordered them to hang tight, but parents with missing kids were rarely rational. He prayed the girls were all right, although he knew the odds weren’t good. When I get my hands on the bastard that took them, I’ll— Dawna’s voice over the intercom jerked him out of his dark thoughts. “Austin said the plane would be ready to leave when you arrive, but he needs a destination to file a flight plan. “Warsaw.” “I’ll tell him. And I wasn’t able to reach Mr. Gatos. Apparently he’s visiting someone called Roman Fernwood. Do you want me to try him there?” “No, I’ll do it.” He flipped through his Rolodex, found Roman’s number, and dialed. “Let me speak to Drake Gatos,” he ordered the minute someone answered. “May I tell him who’s calling, sir?” “Danyer Spect.”


197

“Oh, hello, Mr. Spect. Please hold a moment.” The line went silent a few seconds then Drake’s voice came on the line. “Danyer? This is a sur—” “I got me a situation. A couple of kids from my pride were abducted in Poland by a rogue weretiger. I’m gonna have to call in some favors, starting with yours.” “Son of a bitch! How old were these kids?” “Five. Twin girls. Why?” “Because I think we know who’s responsible. In fact, we were just leaving on a rescue mission for some other kids there.” “In Poland?” “No. Lithuania.” “You mean Zakhar’s pride’s into child trafficking?” “Yeah, but there’s no need for you to leave California. By the time you got here, we’ll have the mission—” “Screw that. I can be at Gatwick in—” “Not a chance in hell we’re waiting for you. Chase and my new mate, Tabbi, slipped away and are already on their way to the compound.” “How long ago they’d leave?” “We’re not sure. We just discovered them missing and figured out what’s going on.” Shit! Danyer pinched the bridge of his nose. Why the hell was he surprised? No way Chase would’ve sat around and waited for her mate and his pals to plan a rescue mission. Kids in trouble, held as sex slaves—she’d have been off like a shot with this Tabbi in tow. And with their mates at risk, Roman and Drake wouldn’t be any more rational than Michael. Christ,

Pepper O’Neal

198

somebody had to stay sane. “I’ll be there in five hours, nine forty-five GMT. Don’t be late. I’m doing a ten-minute touch and go.” Without waiting for Drake’s response he disconnected and pressed the intercom. “There’s been a change of plans. Tell Austin to file a flight plan for Vilnius with a stop at Gatwick instead. Then call Michael back and tell him to sit tight. I’ll bring his girls back to him.”

CHAPTER 11

An abandoned airfield in northeastern Poland, thirty-four miles from the Lithuanian border:

A

s the plane touched down on the deserted runway, Tabbi unclipped her seat belt and stretched. A flight that would’ve taken two hours in a commercial jet had taken over four and half hours in this old cargo plane. Not that they’d had any choice. They’d never have passed security and baggage control with all the improvised bombs packed in their luggage. Besides, they needed transport for the kids. She glanced at her watch—six-thirty p.m. Polish time. With a sigh, she peered out the window. “We’re forty minutes late. Do you think Mr. Bartkus waited?” Chase leaned over to peer out the window then pointed. “There’s a small white van over there by the trees. Didn’t he say that’s what he’d be driving?” “Yeah. I just hope it’s him and not someone from the compound.” As the plane came to a stop, she grabbed a bag of

Pepper O’Neal

200

supplies, handed a second one to Chase, and headed for the door. “I guess there’s only one way to find out.” “You’ll have to translate since I don’t speak Lithuanian,” Chase whispered. “But don’t act surprised if I start improvising.” Oh great. “Just don’t get too carried away. He may be human, but Zakhar always said these smugglers have a sixth sense about people. They may not be able to see auras, but they can smell lies.” Chase grinned. “I doubt he’ll smell mine...provided you don’t stand there with your mouth hanging open.” Tabbi rolled her eyes. “I’ll try to restrain myself,” she said, shoving the door open. “Okay, let’s do this.” “Hang on a minute,” the pilot snapped as he hurried out of the cockpit. He pulled a set of collapsible stairs out of a closet, hooked them up to the doorframe, and locked them in place. “Have a care now. If you break your leg, you’ll ruin my safety record.” “Thanks, Wade. We’ll come back for the rest of the luggage as soon as we make sure the transportation’s set.” “Don’t sweat it, luv. I’ll get the bags.” Tabbi exchanged a covert glance with Chase. “We’d rather you didn’t. We get really nervous when someone else handles our equipment.” He shrugged. “Whatever. Just watch your step.” Pausing in the doorway, he scanned the landscape. “Maybe you should hang back until I check things out. This is a foreign country after all.” “Don’t be silly. It’s not like we’re doing anything illegal.”


201

Grateful the pilot was human and couldn’t see the deceit in her aura, Tabbi adjusted the strap of the bag on her shoulder and climbed gingerly down the rickety stairs. When she reached the ground, she dropped her bag beside the plane and waited, her ears pricked for any strange noises as she watched for sudden movements. If they were walking into a trap, she wanted as much advance notice as possible. Not spotting anything wrong, she waved. The driver got out of the van and started toward them. Tabbi breathed a small sigh of relief. “That must be Bartkus. And it looks like he’s alone.” “Remember what I told you,” Chase hissed as the man approached. Then she plastered on a smile and held out her hand. “Hello, Mr. Bartkus. I’m Chase, the romance author. This is my assistant, Tabitha, and our charter pilot, Wade.” Tabbi translated quickly, afraid Bartkus might demand to know their last names. But he didn’t seem to notice she’d omitted them. In fact, he didn’t seem to be aware of anything but Chase. “Welcome, Welcome. It’s always a pleasure to meet an author. Lithuania is a beautiful country. It will make a perfect setting for your new novel.” “I agree. Is it safe to leave our plane unsecured? I’m not sure how long my research will take, so I don’t want our pilot forced to stand guard.” “It should be okay. But if you like, I can arrange for someone to watch over it.” He named a price. “That’s outrageous,” Tabbi told Chase after she’d translated Bartkus’s offer. “He’s probably planning to keep half of it himself.”

Pepper O’Neal

202

Chase only shrugged. “So what? If it keeps the plane safe, it’s worth it. Tell him the price is fine, but he only gets the money when we leave, and if anything happens to the plane, he won’t see a single Euro over the transport fee. Oh, and find out if he got the rental house I asked for.” Tabbi complied. “He says there’s a rental house available in Kalvarija. He put a deposit on it for us. Kalvarija’s a ways from the....” She hesitated, shooting a glance at Wade. “From where you’re doing the research, but I imagine we can rent a car.” “Good. That’s settled. Tell him to bring the van closer to the plane so we can load our stuff.” As Tabbi translated, Chase turned to Wade. “We’ll put the bags in the van. You just make sure this guy doesn’t leave before we’re through.” “Why do I get the feeling you haven’t been completely honest with me?” The man’s aura didn’t indicate anger or suspicion as much as curiosity and Tabbi found herself grinning at him. “You expect me to believe you’d know a romance author if you saw one?” He snorted. “No. But I know a con when I hear one.” Chase sighed. “At least save your questions until we get to the rental.” “No sweat. As long as I get some straight answers eventually.” He turned and took off after Bartkus. “Is he going to be a problem?” Tabbi asked, watching him go. Chase headed back up the steps into the plane. “I doubt it. Wade doesn’t strike me as the type of man who runs from


203

trouble. If he was, he wouldn’t be flying people into areas like this in the first place.” “I wasn’t concerned about him running, but trying to protect us and getting himself killed.” “I wouldn’t worry about that.” Surprised at Chase’s attitude, Tabbi frowned. “Why not? He seems like the macho type to me.” Chase laughed. “Most American ex-patriot’s are. But the sleeping gas we’ve got should keep him out of our hair until the operation’s over. And if not, there’s a brand new roll of duct tape in my bag.” “In that case, let’s get this mission underway.” •• Gatwick Airport, outside London England: Drake nodded toward Danyer standing in the open doorway of the private jet. “That’s him.” As one, he, Roman, and Rafe took off across the tarmac toward the plane. Loping up the stairs, Drake shook Danyer’s hand. “You weren’t kidding about the time. Good thing we got here early.” Danyer chuckled. “Like I always say, if you gotta go somewhere, you might as well get there fast.” He offered his hand to the other two men. “Howdy, Roman. Afraid I don’t know you, son.” “I’m Rafe, sir. Pleased to meet you. I’ve heard a lot about you.”

Pepper O’Neal

204

Danyer grinned. “Oh, I’ll just bet you have.” He beckoned the men to follow him inside. “Well, come on then, let’s get this show on the road. The plane’s gassed up and ready to go. By the way, where’s Gray?” “I left him and Duncan at Roman’s to guard the three Tabbi already rescued.” “Good move. Now, that we’re a bit more private, why don’t you tell me what the hell’s going on?’ Drake sighed. As much as he hated to admit it, he was glad to have Danyer along. The man was over four hundred years old and probably knew more about guerilla warfare than Drake ever would. “It’s a long story.” “They always are.” Danyer called a crewmember over, ordered drinks for everyone, then turned back to Drake. “We’ve got about a two hour flight ahead of us, so start talking.” Drake nodded, gathered his thoughts, and told the man everything that had happened since Tabbi had been discovered in Roman’s barn—omitting just a few of the more...intimate...details. When he finished, Danyer shook his head. “Sounds like Chase and Tabbi were hit in the head with the same brick— they’re both determined, independent, and efficient.” “More like stubborn, obstinate, and fool-hardy,” Drake snarled. “And bound and determined to frustrate a man to death.” Danyer laughed. “That part comes with being a woman. Though I have to admit American women have gotten it down to an art form.” He glanced at Roman. “Chase left no clue as to where they were headed?”


205

“No, but since they took homemade bombs with them and chartered a prop plane to fly them to somewhere near the Polish border, it doesn’t take Einstein to figure it out.” “So, let’s see if I’ve got this straight. These two made fertilizer bombs, arranged to charter a plane, and did all the other things necessary so they’d be ready to take off as soon as you left the house this morning, and you never noticed a thing the entire time they were planning this?” “He’s so besotted with his mate, she could burn his house down and I doubt he’d notice,” Drake said before Roman could respond. “Hell of a lot easier to live with them that way,” Danyer quipped with a chuckle. “A smart man learns to pick his battles.” The man had a point, but that didn’t mean Drake was going to let Tabbi get away with taking off without protection. The minute he caught up with her, Tabbi would learn what happened when she put herself at unnecessary risk. His little hell cat would be mated to him before she had a chance to draw breath. Providing he could find her before it was too late. •• A small rental house on the outskirts of Kalvarija, Lithuania: Tabbi set a pot of chamomile tea on the kitchen table. As wired as she was, there was no way she could drink anything with caffeine so close to midnight. She’d never get to sleep if she did. Easing onto a chair, she faced Wade and braced herself. “Go ahead and ask your questions.”

Pepper O’Neal

206

“I’ve only got one. What the bloody hell are you two really up to?” Tabbi sighed. Chase had picked Wade’s charter service because he had a reputation for being clever, courageous, and discrete. A man who took his money and kept his mouth shut. They hadn’t expected him to get involved. “Does it matter? You’re being very well paid to fly us in and out of Poland.” He looked from her to Chase and back. “It matters because whatever you’re up to is obviously dangerous.” She arched an eyebrow, but kept silent. She’d learned long ago that silence was golden, especially when dealing with men. He took the cup of tea she handed him, set it in front of him, and met her gaze. “You wouldn’t have flown into Poland and paid a smuggler to not only transport you across the border, but take us to a place over four hours from where we landed if it were legit. Now, I don’t mind a little danger now and then. But I like to know what I’m getting into before I do. So talk.” She looked at Chase, who shrugged, nodded, cocked her head to one side, and closed her eyes as if sleeping. Tabbi understood her signal—tell him and if he freaked out, they’d just put him to sleep, duct tape his hands, feet, and mouth, until the mission was over. “Chase and I are going to rescue some children who are being held by a child trafficker. You just need to be ready to fly us out when we get them.” Hands fisted, he shot them a scowl. “Are you shitting me? You mean some pervert’s got little kids trapped in a brothel and you’re getting them out?”


207

Chase smiled. “That’s exactly what she means. But all we expect you to do is fly the plane.” “Like hell.” He rose and paced the kitchen. “If you think I’m letting a couple of women go into something like this by themselves, you’re out of your freaking minds.” “Oh, for Christ’s sake,” Tabbi snarled. “Men! Why can’t you get it through your thick skulls that we aren’t all helpless females? Chase and I are trained for this, damn it. And as good a pilot as you are, I doubt you have any covert operations training. Do you?” “You’re telling me you’ve had special ops training?” Chase propped her elbows on the table and rested her chin on the palm of her hand. “You’d be surprised at the training we’ve had. Tabbi and I know what we’re doing, and we’re prepared to take the necessary risks. But neither of us can fly that damn plane back to England, so we can’t risk getting our pilot killed when we go after the kids.” He stopped pacing, leaned back against the kitchen counter, and crossed his arms over his chest. “You aren’t going off alone. If I have to tie you up, throw you in a sack, and drag you back to England, I will, but—” “Now wait just a damn minute, you arrogant son of a—” Tabbi broke off at the pained look on Chase’s face. “What is it?” “We’re not going off alone,” Chase said with a resigned sigh. “It just so happens we have reinforcements in the form of four very skilled and experienced men joining us here later tonight.” Wade’s posture relaxed. “Well, why didn’t you say so?”

Pepper O’Neal

208

Tabbi didn’t have a clue what Chase was talking about, but if it kept the human out of their hair, she was willing to play along. “Because the information was on a strictly ‘need to know’ basis, and you didn’t need to know. You’re only responsible for flying the bloody plane.” “Which I’m more than happy to do, now that I know the whole story.” Chase winced. “Actually, it might be best if we had Bartkus take you back to the plane tonight so you can head on home.” “Huh?” Tabbi and Wade exclaimed simultaneously. Shooting Tabbi a dirty look, Chase rose and started clearing the table. “We have another plane bringing our reinforcements into Vilnius tonight. And since Wade really isn’t a part of this mission, we may as well just use the second plane to take everyone back to England. You’ll still be paid the agreed fee,” she told him. “But there’s no need for you to wait for us to finish up here.” Tabbi doubted he believed a single word. She was right. He just shook his head and grinned at them. “If that’s the way you want it, that’s fine by me. However, I’ll stick around until your other troops arrive. Just in case,” he added with a wink. “Suit yourself. Now, if you’ll excuse us, Tabbi and I need to go over a few things before we go to bed.” “No problem. I’ll see you ladies in the morning. Until then, sleep well.” Tabbi waited until after she heard his footsteps on the stairs and his bedroom door snick closed. Frowning, she


209

opened the back door and motioned for Chase to join her outside. “What’s going on?” she demanded when they were far enough away from the house that she was confident he couldn’t hear them. “Roman contacted me.” “Contacted you? When? How? You haven’t been near a phone since we got on the plane.” “If we’re within four hundred miles of each other, we don’t need a phone. Haven’t you ever heard of werespeak?’ “Not that I recall. What is it?” “Telepathic communication between mated Weres.” “Telepathic? You mean you hear voices in your head?” Chase gave a quick, helpless laugh. “No, only one voice. Roman’s. And he’s seriously pissed.” “They know where we are?” “Yes. Roman said they left Drake’s this afternoon to come and talk to us and include us in the mission planning, although I doubt they intended to include us in its execution. When they got to our house, they discovered we’d left. The minute Roman couldn’t contact me through werespeak, he knew we hadn’t gone shopping.” “And by process of elimination, they figured out we’d headed for Lithuania.” Tabbi walked to the nearest tree and let out some of her frustration by bumping her head twice against the tree trunk. “Christ. I imagine the—how do you say it?—oh yeah, the shit has hit the fan.” She glanced toward the house to make sure they were still alone. “How mad is he?” Chase blinked, cleared her throat. “He’s plenty pissed. But it’s more that I hurt him. He thinks I don’t trust him, that I

Pepper O’Neal

210

couldn’t trust his promise to rescue the kids. I’m sorry, Tabbi. I had to tell him where we were staying.” “It’s okay.” Tabbi slipped her arm around Chase’s shoulders. “I’m so sorry, cuz. It’s my fault for talking you into this. The last thing I wanted to do was to come between you and Roman.” “Don’t worry. Nothing can come between us. He’s mad at me because he’s frightened for me. I don’t think he’s fully recovered from my kidnapping. But once he sees I’m safe, he’ll forgive me.” She hesitated. “I’m afraid there’s more.” Tabbi closed her eyes and sighed. “So tell me and get it over with.” “Drake’s coming, too. Roman says he’s never seen the man so angry. They’re bringing Rafe, as well as Danyer Spect, a pride leader from California. They’ll be here in a couple of hours. I’m afraid they’re going to want to take over the mission and send us home with Wade.” “The hell they will! If Drake tries to interfere with me, I’ll never speak to him again. He may be your pride leader, but I am not bowing to the authority of any man who doesn’t have enough respect for me to treat me as an equal.” “Do you love him?” Tabbi turned away so Chase couldn’t see her face. “That has nothing to do with anything.” Chase laid a hand on Tabbi’s arm and turned her back around. “Do you?” “Yes, damn it, but—” “Then take some advice from someone who’s been there. Tell him how you feel and take him as a mate. If you don’t, you’ll lose him.”


211

Tabbi jerked free, stifling the urge to scream. “How can I? How can I possibly mate someone who wants to control me? You can’t tell me you’d have taken Roman as a mate if he’d insisted you obey him.” “No. But I don’t think that is what Drake really wants, either.” When Tabbi opened her mouth, Chase shook her head. “Just listen a minute. He loves you. I don’t know Drake that well, but I do know that he wouldn’t take a mate he didn’t love. He’s only trying to control you because he’s terrified he’s going to lose you. If you want him, then tell him you’ll mate him if he agrees to stop shielding you. He’ll never be able to stop completely, but a compromise is possible if you do it right. You’re good at negotiating, so use that skill to set some limits. If you don’t, you’ll regret it for the rest of your life.” “You think I don’t know that?” Tabbi forced back her tears and sighed. “Sometimes there just isn’t any way to compromise.” •• Vilnius International Airport, Vilnius, Lithuania: Drake raked his hands through his hair then pressed his fingers to his tired eyes. “Christ, what time is it?” Danyer checked his watch. “Eleven-thirty, local time. Since I’ve already arranged for a car, immigration’s all we need.” “Passport Control’s this way,” Roman told them, pointing to a sign overhead. “How fast can we get to Kalvarija?”

Pepper O’Neal

212

Drake frowned. “Why? Are you thinking Chase and Tabbi will be gone when we get there?” “No. Chase promised they’d wait for us.” “They’d damn well better if they know what’s good for them.” “You two need to chill,” Danyer said, flashing them a grin. “Oh, don’t go getting all hot and bothered at me. It’s a waste of energy. For one thing, I’m on your side. And for another, while I don’t have a mate, I’ve had my share of ladies and could tell you a thing or two. Not that you numb nuts would listen.” With a low growl, he headed in the direction of Passport Control. “And for a third,” Roman murmured. “He could probably chew you up and spit you out before you could blink.” Drake rubbed his hands over his face. “There is that. It’s not that far to Kalvarija. We’ll sleep once we get there.” Roman gave a dark chuckle. “Right. You know bloody well they’ll be waiting up for us. Actually, I wouldn’t be surprised if they had some booby traps set out.” Grimacing at the thought, Drake glanced over at Rafe. “You still with us?” Rafe yawned. “Not sure. Where are we?” “Planet Earth, third rock from the sun. Come on, let’s catch up with Danyer, before the cheeky bastard decides to leave us stranded.” Ten minutes later, their passports stamped, they located the Mercedes SUV Danyer’s people had arranged for them and threw their bags in the boot.


213

Once on the road, Drake relaxed. He’d have Tabbi back in his arms before the night was out. Unless she decided to be obstinate. He glanced over at Danyer who was driving. “What’s this marvelous advice about women you wanted to give me?” “Well, now, I don’t know as I’d call it marvelous, but it might make your life a bit easier.” “Before or after I kill her?” With a snort of laughter, Danyer turned onto the main road leading out of Vilnius and gunned the engine. “Now, you can’t go charging in there and scold her. You’ll only piss her off.” “That’s your advice? Don’t scold her? Of all the bloody ridiculous—” Danyer rolled his eyes. “Now, hold onto your pantyhose. Land sakes, son, haven’t you ever heard of compromise?” “Compromise? On what? It’s not like I told her she couldn’t buy a new dress for Christ’s sake. I’m trying to keep the bloody fool alive! I’ve half a mind to turn her over my knee and spank her.” “Oh yeah, that’ll really work. I gotta tell you, son, that’s almost as good a plan as calling her a bloody fool. I can’t wait to see how that works for you. You don’t mind if the rest of us hang back and watch from a distance, do you?” Rafe snickered from the back seat. “Out of the line of fire, you mean.” “Everyone’s a comedian,” Drake growled. He took a breath and exhaled. “I can’t see any way to compromise on this. I don’t care what she says, I am not letting my mate put herself in danger. She’ll only get hurt.” “You don’t know that,” Danyer retorted.

Pepper O’Neal

214

Drake gaped at him. “You’re saying you think I should let her go into combat, to take part in a mission against a whole bloody pride of these bastards?” “You English. You’re so goddamned swamped in your medieval ideas about women, I’m surprised either of you found mates.” “Now, wait just a—” Danyer gave an exasperated sigh. “Listen, you dumbass, women today are more than capable of handling most any situation. Even human women have learned to take care of themselves. Now, I don’t know your Tabbi, but if she’s anything like Chase, I’d say there’s a damn good chance she knows a thing or two about survival. And whether she does or not, your attitude is damn sure not going to win you points, especially with a female tiger. The world and our women are changing. You can’t keep up, you’ll get left behind. Ask Roman to show you the battle scars Chase has given him.” “Hey, leave me out of this,” Roman snapped. “I’m so mad at her right now, I’d like to haul her back to that bloody tower in Scotland and lock her up for a day or two.” “Of course, you are. But are you planning to tell her that?” “No. Since I don’t want her taking off for America on the next flight out, I’ll probably try to be a little more tactful.” Danyer waved a hand through the air. “See? Compromise.” “Sounds like capitulation to me,” Drake muttered. “Exactly. It’s a hard lesson, son, but the sooner you learn it the easier it’ll be living with a woman.” Drake slumped back in his seat and closed his eyes. It was going to be a very long ride to Kalvarija.


215

•• The rental house on the outskirts of Kalvarija, Lithuania, July15th: Tabbi heard the car pull up and bolted off the bed. Yanking on her jeans and t-shirt, she rushed into Chase’s room and discovered she was already dressed. Chase studied her. “You want to come downstairs with me or hide up here and hope I can talk them down.” “I can’t leave you to face them alone.” “Well, I’m not sure how much you’ll help by being there, but I appreciate the backup.” Chase took a deep breath and lifted her chin. “Okay, let’s go face the music.” By the time they reached the main floor, the heavy wooden door reverberated with the men’s pounding. Hearing the growling and angry muttering of their frustrated mates, Tabbi glanced at Chase, rolled her eyes, and reached for the dead bolt. “Keep it down,” she hissed. “The human pilot is asleep upstairs.” At Drake’s heated glare, she swallowed. Hard. Before she could say a word, he grabbed her around the waist, tossed her over his shoulder, and headed for the stairs. “We need to talk.” “Put me down, you stupid son of a bitch,” she snarled. “Hush, you’ll wake the human.” She heard the other men snicker and a voice she didn’t recognize say, “Oh yeah, that’s going to go well. Howdy there, Chase.” “Which room is yours?” Drake demanded.

Pepper O’Neal

216

She punched him in the kidney, but not hard enough to make him drop her. After all, he was hauling her up the stairs two at a time and tumbling down them to sprawl at the other men’s feet was not how she wanted to say hello. “If you think I’m going to let you—” “Either you tell me which room is yours, or I’ll just pick one. Hell, it might even be the pilot’s.” She figured he’d probably pick Wade’s, deliberately, just to embarrass her. Fine, he wanted to talk, they’d talk all right. Or rather, she’d talk and he’d listen. “Last door on the right.” He charged into her room, kicked the door closed behind them, and tossed her on the bed. “Now, you listen to me.” She leaped up into a crouch, her weight on the balls of her feet, her hands in front of her on the mattress. One step closer and he’d learn just what kind of tiger she was. “Treat me like that again and you’ll feel my claws. Now, say your piece and get out.” “You want me to say my piece? You got it.” He moved so fast she scarcely saw him coming. One minute she was ready to shift and gut him, the next she was flat on her back with his mouth on hers, hot, hard, hungry, and demanding. She was on a mission, damn it, and he wasn’t going to stop her. She’d fight him. It was past time he learned he couldn’t always get his way. Her hands pushed on his chest then, with a moan, her body melted. This time—in just a minute—she’d make him stop, make him leave her alone for good, make him...oh hell! His hand caressed her breast and she arched against him. Her tongue danced with his, her mouth


217

just as eager. He was what she wanted, all she wanted. God, she was such a wimp for giving in like this! Negotiate. Chase had said to negotiate. With an effort, she tore her lips away from his. “We need to talk.” “In a minute,” he murmured and trailed his mouth along her jaw to her throat. “Damn, woman, I’ve missed you so much. You’re mine, Tabbi. You’ve always been mine.” “I’ll let you claim me, but I can’t let you put me in a bubble. I can’t let you control me.” He yanked her t-shirt over her head and tossed it on the floor as he feasted on her breasts. She moaned and fisted her hands in his hair to keep his mouth from moving. Then her arms were jerked over her head, her hands trapped beneath one of his. His mouth returned to hers, while his free hand parted the snap on her jeans and pulled down her zipper. She broke free of the kiss. “Promise you won’t try to control me.” “I promise I’ll love you for the rest of my life.” “That’s not what I asked. Promise you won’t—” He let go of her hands and slid her jeans down her hips. “Believe me, luv, control’s not what I’m after.” “You have to...” Her words trailed off as he lifted her hips and his rough cat’s tongue, that wonderful clever tongue, boiled her blood and fried her brain as it swirled around her sensitive flesh. She clutched at the bedspread, her nails shredding it as unspeakable waves of pleasure assailed her, spinning her out of control, edging her toward the peak. She was close, so close, she just needed a little more. When he broke off and slid back up her body, she moaned in protest until he thrust his hand between

Pepper O’Neal

218

her legs and let his fingers take over as his mouth covered hers. She tasted herself on him as he nibbled on her lips. He swallowed her scream when she came. “Shush. Not so loud,” he murmured with a quiet chuckle. “We’re not alone in the house.” Lost in a world of pure sensations, she never heard him remove his clothes. Then his naked body slid over hers and he kissed her again, long, hard, and possessive. He drove into her. “No condom this time, babe. This is for real.” “Yes.” She didn’t care about the condom or the consequences, as her body arched to meet his. All she wanted was him. Mine, she thought—this man is mine—and matched him thrust for thrust. He nuzzled her neck then his teeth pierced her shoulder, sending a shock of ecstasy pulsing through her core. “Bite me,” he ordered on a groan. Acting on instinct she didn’t understand, she obeyed, raising her head until she could sink her fangs into the side of his throat. Intense pleasure, bordering on pain, slammed into her, stealing her breath and choking off the cry in her throat as a fierce orgasm ripped through her, so hard and strong, she wasn’t sure she could survive it. Convulsions racked her body as lights exploded behind her eyes. ‘Mine, all mine.’ Drake’s voice in her head was strangely erotic. ‘Say the words, luv.’ Words? What words? She didn’t know and couldn’t think of a single thing to say. But the tiger within her had no such problem. ‘Mine, all mine,’ it screamed in her head. ‘Mine!’


219

‘I’m yours now and you’re mine. I’ll never let you go.’ His seductive voice, and the very wicked smile in it, tipped her over the edge again, and this time she felt him go rigid and shudder along with her. As their trembling subsided, his tender kisses brought tears to her eyes. Slowly rolling onto his back, he pulled her against his chest. “I love you. I think I have since the minute I saw you holding that bloody pitch fork.” She raised her head and looked in his eyes. “If you really mean that, then don’t forget your promise not to control me.” An evil grin curved his lips. “I think what I promised was to love you forever.” When she gasped, he pressed a finger to her mouth. “Tell me you love me, and maybe we can compromise on the control issues.” She grabbed his finger with her teeth and bit, gently but firmly. When his eyes widened, she smirked. “I love you,” she said, releasing him. “But if you try to tell me what to do, I’ll make your life a living hell.” With a laugh, he eased her head back down on his shoulder. “Of that, I have absolutely no doubt.”

CHAPTER 12

D

rake woke to bright sunlight and a warm breeze streaming through the window they’d left open the night before. Bugger all, he’d expected to wake with his mate wrapped around him, but she must’ve rolled away during the night. Well, he’d soon fix that. He rolled onto his other side and, with his eyelids scrunched tight against the sun’s assault, reached for her. Cold, empty sheets greeted his searching fingers. His eyes shot open. Tabbi was gone—and had been for some time, judging by the lack of heat on her side of the bed. Bolting from the bed, he threw on his clothes and charged out the door, panic squeezing the air from his lungs. If she’d gone off on her own, he’d— At the murmur of voices, he jerked to a halt at the top of the stairs. While he couldn’t make out the words, he noted the speakers and Tabbi wasn’t one of them. Christ! Where the bloody hell had she gone? Surely, she wouldn’t try to attack the compound in board daylight. That’d be the height of stupidity. While she was stubborn and


221

frustrating as hell, she was cautious and careful in her planning. Racing down the stairs, he headed in the direction of the voices. As he passed the kitchen window, he caught a glimpse of Tabbi and stopped. What the hell was she doing outside? Moving closer to the window, he watched as she paced along the edge of the trees that bordered the huge back lawn while Chase faced off with a tall, blond man—probably the human pilot. Suddenly, Tabbi stepped between them, poked the man in the chest, and hissed, “Damn it, Wade. Why do you have to be so difficult?” He grabbed her hand. “Look, babe, I don’t know what kind of men you’re used to dealing with, but I don’t let gorgeous dolls like you go into dangerous situations without backup.” Babe? Gorgeous dolls? Drake’s hackles rose, his canines erupting into fangs as Tabbi tugged her hand out of Wade’s. That bloody Yank no right to touch his mate! Chase gestured impatiently at the house. “The guys we told you about are asleep upstairs. Just because you haven’t met them, it doesn’t mean they aren’t here. For Christ’s sake, their car’s out front.” Drake tuned out the rest of their argument and concentrated on Tabbi. ‘What’s going on, luv.’ Through the window, he saw her eyes widen and knew she’d heard him. She glanced toward the house. ‘We’re trying to get rid of the human, but he’s not cooperating.’ ‘The bastard put his hands on you, so I’m half a sec away from killing him. Problem solved.’ Her snicker echoed in his head. ‘Since all he did was grab my finger, I don’t think we need to go quite that far. But now that you guys

Pepper O’Neal

222

are awake, get your asses out here and show yourselves so he knows that we poor, helpless females won’t be attempting the rescue mission alone.’ He started for the door then stopped in mid-stride as the full import of her words registered. ‘You mean you told him about the mission?’ ‘Don’t take that tone with me, dickwad. We’re not the idiots you seem to think we are. We didn’t tell him until after we got here, and at the time we thought we’d need him to fly the kids out.’ Drake frowned. Dickwad? Obviously, she’d spent too much time around Chase. He jerked the back door open and let it slam shut behind him. Wade and Chase broke off their argument and whirled around to face him. His mate just rolled her eyes. ‘Nice entrance, ace— melodramatic, but effective.’ He ignored her and focused on Chase and Wade. “Am I interrupting?” Chase grinned. “No. As a matter of fact, you’re timing’s perfect. I was just telling Wade our reinforcements had arrived and he’s free to head home.” The human studied him with pursed lips then walked over and held out his hand. “Wade Loftus.” Drake resisted the urge to bite the man’s hand off at the wrist and instead offered his. “Drake Gatos. Chase is right. We’re fully staffed, so you head on back to England.” “If that’s the case, why’d they hire me for the duration? Why not just have me fly them to the airfield and drop them off?” As Tabbi’s chin came up and her lips parted, Drake shot her a glare that told her in no uncertain terms to let him handle


223

this. She glared right back as though debating whether or not to obey then, with a shrug, backed off. Wade grinned. “Impressive, but it doesn’t answer my question.” The man was observant. Too observant. Drake would give him that, but it didn’t mean he’d risk taking a human along on their mission. “Not that it’s any of your business, but at the time she hired you, we weren’t sure we’d have access to the other plane. Get your stuff. I’ll have one of my men take you back to the airfield.” “What about the rest of my money?” “You’ll get your bloody money,” Drake growled and raised an eyebrow at Chase. She nodded. “It’s up in my room. I’ll get it.” Tabbi caught her by the arm. “Get Bartkus’s, too. I’ll call him and tell him to meet them at the plane so he can pay off the guard. That way, Wade and whoever goes with him won’t get shot.” “Good thinking.” As Chase darted for the house, Drake turned back to Wade. “If you’ll excuse us, I need to talk to my lady.” “Your lady?” Wade frowned and shot a sideways glance at Tabbi. “Yeah, sure thing. I’ll just go and get my bag.” As the human walked away, Drake yanked his mate into his arms. ‘I think that son of a bitch has his eye on you.’ ‘Really?’ ‘You don’t have to sound so damn pleased.’ ‘Well, he is awfully good looking.’ ‘That’s it! I’m going to kill him.’

Pepper O’Neal

224

She grinned. ‘I heard you were thinking of sending me back to England with him. ‘Thought never crossed my mind,’ he lied. ‘Though I am considering tying you to the bed.’ Her eyes went huge and she gulped. ‘You can’t! You promised.’ Her panicked expression made him curse his choice of words. “Sorry, luv. Bad joke,” he murmured, running a comforting hand down her arm. She shook her head. “No, that’s not what I meant. I know you’d never hurt me.” She pulled free of his grasp, paced to a tree, and back. “I have to go with you to rescue those kids, Drake. I have to. Can’t you understand that?” No, damn it, he couldn’t. “Is this about revenge? Because that’s the worst possible reason to—” “It’s about honor—about keeping the promise I made to those kids. I vowed that I would come back for them. I didn’t say anything about sending someone else in my place. They don’t know you and will be terrified you’re just another customer. They’re expecting me.” She raked her hands through her hair. “If you make me break that promise, then my word has no value.” He stifled a groan. Honor was one thing he intimately understood—and promises made to a child were sacrosanct. Damn the woman for tossing out an argument he couldn’t refute. Unless she knew that and was using it as a ploy to get what she wanted.


225

Suddenly suspicious, he studied her aura but saw no trace of deceit. But her eyes burned with a determination that didn’t bode well for his own promise to protect her. His heart said there could be no compromise. He had to keep her safe and that was that. Yet, his instincts and his mind told him that if he didn’t let her come, he’d hurt her—and their relationship—unbearably, even irreparably. A no win situation. He couldn’t bear to lose her—whether because she got physically hurt or because she stopped loving him. While he pondered his dilemma, she slipped back into his arms, wrapping hers around his waist. “I know you’re worried I’ll get hurt,” she said, laying her head on his shoulder. “But what you don’t understand is that it’s not a choice for me. Those kids need me. If I ever want to be whole again, I have to do this.” Defeated by love, empathy, and honor, he tightened the embrace. “I need you, too. Alive and safe.” “Have a little faith. We have a solid plan. If it works like it should, the only casualties will be the ones we inflict.” If—such a little word with such a large impact. He had faith in Tabbi but feared the operation would be a major cluster fuck. Sighing, he kissed her hair. “Ever hear of Murphy’s Law?” “No. What is it?” “Anything that can go wrong, will.” “Murphy sounds like a jerk.” “He probably was. But the fact remains—” “That even Murphy would be impressed with our plan.” His breath huffed out in a helpless laugh. “Okay, luv. You win. This time.”

Pepper O’Neal

226

She nuzzled his throat. “Thank you.” “You’re welcome, just don’t get used to it.” He took her hand, linked his fingers with hers, and led her back to the house. “Let’s wake the others and you can tell us about this marvelous plan.” •• The abandoned airfield in northeastern Poland, thirty-four miles from the Lithuanian border: Braking to a stop as an armed guard stepped into the middle of the road, Rafe shot a glance at Wade. “I don’t suppose you speak Lithuanian, do you?” “No. Tabbi translated for us when we landed. I don’t know why Drake wouldn’t let her come with us.” “Probably because you couldn’t take your eyes off her.” “Can I help it if she’s a looker?” When Rafe glared at him, he shrugged. “Hey, until this morning, I had no idea she was taken.” “Well, she is, and so is Chase.” Rafe pulled out the note Tabbi had written. “I guess we’ll have to make do with this.” When the guard approached, Rafe lowered the window and handed him the piece of paper. The man glanced at it then cupped his hands to his mouth. “Bartkus!’ A portly man lumbered out of a white van and hurried over, his eyes wary. Rafe arched an eyebrow at Wade. “That’s the smuggler?” “Yeah. Looks kind of like Colonel Sanders, doesn’t he?”


227

The guard handed Bartkus the note. He read it, smiled, and beckoned them forward, muttering unintelligibly. “I guess that means we’re good to go.” Rafe drove up beside the plane and stopped. “How long will it take you to get on your way?” “About twenty minutes. Why, you planning to wait for me?” “My instructions were to make sure you got in the air without any trouble.” “Suit yourself.” Wade hopped out of the car and retrieved his bag from the back seat. “Tell Tabbi to come look me up if she ever gets tired of Gatos.” Rafe clamped down hard on his temper. Killing the man might relieve some frustration, but since it would also piss off Drake and undermine the mission, he resisted. “I wouldn’t hold my breath if I were you.” “I’m a patient man.” You’ll be a dead one if you don’t watch your step. He was glad the man was leaving. If Drake or Roman heard the foolish human talking about their mates that way, there was bound to be bloodshed. Keeping his senses tuned for danger, he watched Wade disappear inside the plane then return with a clipboard and walk around the fuselage, doing whatever pilots did to keep their birds from falling out of the sky. Finally, he went back inside, retracted the stairs, and closed the door. The engines revved, and a few minutes later the plane taxied down the runway, picking up speed until the wheels left the ground.

Pepper O’Neal

228

As soon as Wade was airborne, Rafe drove back to the armed guard, once again blocking the road. Bartkus walked up to the driver’s side window and held out his hand. Rafe passed him the envelope Chase had given him, along with a second note from Tabbi. Bartkus nodded, muttered something Rafe took to mean “thank you,” and waved at the guard. The man lowered his rifle and moved out of the way. Checking his rearview mirror—just in case—Rafe turned onto the main road and headed back to the border. Christ, this was a long-ass drive. Eight hours round-trip just to get one lousy human out of the way, and since Rafe was low man on the totem, the errand had fallen to him. He was already sucking hind tit because he wasn’t a pride leader like Drake and Danyer or a Vampire-Lycan cross like Roman, who had the attributes of both, only enhanced so that he was stronger than either species. In truth, Rafe counted himself lucky even to be included in the mission. Shifting in his seat, he glanced at his watch—two-thirty p.m., which meant he’d get back to the house around six-thirty. Judging by last night, it didn’t get fully dark until about eleven, so he’d still have time to go over the plan and memorize any pertinent data he needed to. He saw an official-looking car on the side of the road and eased his foot off the gas. This would not be a good time to get a speeding ticket. Especially in a country where he didn’t speak the lingo. And he sure didn’t want anything to interfere with tonight’s rendezvous.


229

He wasn’t a bloodthirsty man, but this Lithuanian pride had it coming. He’d instinctively disliked Viktor the second he’d seen him, and since then he’d discovered the bastard needed his ass kicked in the worst way. Rafe grinned as he thought of the improvised munitions Chase and Tabbi had smuggled into the country. Oh yeah, they’d be doing some serious ass kicking tonight. •• The rental house on the outskirts of Kalvarija, Lithuania: Tabbi spread a hand-drawn diagram out on the kitchen table. “This is an aerial view of the compound. Everything inside this fence is occupied by Zak—Viktor’s cronies, while some of these outlying houses have other pride members living in them—mostly mated males with families. I’m not sure how many are still there, but I remember Zakhar mentioned they didn’t fit in with the rest of the pride.” “Would they be willing to help us take the others down?” Rafe asked. Drake snorted. “I wouldn’t count on it. If they’d wanted to help the kids in the compound, they’d have come forward before now.” Tabbi shook her head. “Not necessarily. I once overheard Zakhar telling Viktor that those pride members at inside the compound. So it’s possible the outsiders didn’t realize what was going on.” He arched an eyebrow. “Isn’t it more likely they just didn’t want to know?”

Pepper O’Neal

230

She sighed. “I don’t know. It’s a lot harder for me to believe that men with children of their own could condone what Zakhar was doing than it is to believe they honestly didn’t know.” Chase set a pot of coffee on the table. “The most likely scenario is that they suspected what was happening but were too afraid of Zakhar—and now Viktor—to risk finding out for sure.” She tapped a red circle Tabbi had drawn on the diagram. “What’s this?” “The silo. That’s how we’ll get in. At the back of the grain storage room is the door to a tunnel leading into Viktor’s office on the ground floor. We’ll need to place bombs in that tunnel when we’re done.” Drake nodded. “Naturally.” Immensely relieved he hadn’t objected to her use of the word “we,” she laid a second drawing on top of the first. “This is a rough blueprint of the inside of the main building. The top floor, which I’ve drawn over in this corner here, is mostly bedrooms. The second floor also has bedrooms, plus a couple of rooms Zakhar used for—” She closed her eyes and swallowed, stomping hard on the bitter memories as if they were cockroaches. “—group parties.” He ran a hand over her shoulder and caressed the back of her neck. “Where do they keep the children?” “They lock them in the bedrooms, mostly on the third floor. Those rooms are soundproofed and the doors are reinforced. If there are more children than beds up there, they’ll put some of the humans on the second floor. “How many humans are there?” “Not sure, but there’s always a few.”


231

“That may be a problem. If they know too much—” “Drake—” He stopped her with a look. “I’m not suggesting we leave anyone there. But you know as well as I do how crucial it is to keep our existence a secret.” “They’re children! Who’s going to believe them, anyway?” “Children grow up,” Danyer pointed out. “Even if no one believes their stories now, they might decide to become Werehunters when they’re older.” She whirled on him. “You want to just kill them? What kind of monster are you?” He rolled his eyes. “Oh, cool your jets, girl. I didn’t say anything about killing them.” “Then what do you plan to do with them?” “It shouldn’t be too hard to convince them anything unusual they saw was the pride’s way of keeping them scared and under control. If necessary, I can hire a couple of therapists to help persuade them they never saw what they thought they did.” “There might be an easier way.” Leaning against the kitchen counter, Roman stole a couple of mushrooms from the pile Chase was slicing for dinner. He ducked the hand she swatted at him and sauntered back to the table. “Being a Vampire, I have certain hypnotic powers that are very effective on humans. I should be able to wipe their memories.” Chase smirked. “That never worked on me if you remember.” “You’re too damn defiant,” he retorted. “It worked just fine on David.”

Pepper O’Neal

232

“Oh yeah. I’d forgotten about that. So what do you want to do with them after their memories are wiped?” “Turn them over to the authorities,” Danyer said. Drake scowled at Tabbi. “Just what had you two planned to do with them when you ran off without us?” She winced but Chase laughed. “Actually, we thought we’d bring them all home, Were and human alike, and let you big, strong men sort it out.” He rubbed his hand over the back of his neck. “Nice to know you think we’re good for something,” he muttered. “But it probably is the best solution. If we have to deal with the authorities, I’d just as soon go through Scotland Yard. At least I have a contact there.” Roman shook his head. “Let’s have my father do that. His title gives him a lot of influence in high places.” Tabbi beamed at him. It was a perfect solution and would give that sweet old man something else to do besides fuss over her, Zane, Echo, and Cat. Drake nodded. “Now that’s settled, where did you intend to place the bombs?” She pointed out the places where she thought they’d do the most damage, and to her surprise, with just a few modifications, he agreed. “What about guards?” “There are usually two on duty at all times, but we thought—” Chase cleared her throat. “Now that we have Roman, we don’t have to worry about the guards.” Drake poked him in the ribs. “Hey, that’s right. Looks like you’re our point man, mate.” “I don’t understand,” Rafe said.


233

“Since I’m half Vampire, I have the ability to veil myself so others can’t see, hear, or smell me.” When Rafe just stared at him, Roman shrugged and turned to Chase. “I thought you planned to put the guards to sleep.” “We will, but first we have to get to the central heating vents and those are inside the house. So if we run into anyone before then, we’ll need to be prepared.” “And just what were you planning to do when you thought you could do this alone.” “We were going to create a diversion.” She batted her eyelashes at him. “But now that we have you, we won’t need to.” His eyes narrowed. “What kind of a diversion?” She jerked a shoulder, turned away, and opened a cupboard. “Oh, you know. Just something to keep their attention focused somewhere else.” “What kind of diversion?” he repeated. “What does it matter? We don’t need to use it now.” He growled and stalked over beside her, grabbing her arm. “Just how much bloody danger did you plan on putting yourself in this time?” She pulled free, reached in the cupboard, hauled out a stack of plates, and handed them to him. “No more than absolutely necessary.” Danyer’s quiet chuckle hinted at a wealth of experience with women. “Let it go, son. It’s obvious you’ll never get a straight answer.” Roman glared at Chase for a moment longer then to Tabbi’s relief, he shoved the diagrams onto a chair and began setting the table.

Pepper O’Neal

234

‘What kind of diversion, luv?’ Tabbi stifled a gasp at Drake’s voice in her mind. She hesitated then decided he’d figure it out eventually, so she had nothing to lose by being honest—about this anyway. ‘She’d planned to act like she was lost and distract them while I took them out from behind.’ ‘Terrific. And that didn’t seem like an unnecessary danger to you?’ ‘Not as much as sneaking up on them without the diversion.’ He sighed. ‘Well, this time you are staying close to me. Or else.’ ‘Of course. Whatever you say.’ Glowering, he studied her aura. ‘I mean it, luv. I want you where I can protect you at all times.’ ‘I’ll be right behind you. Don’t worry.’ She smiled and brushed her lips over his—praying that by the time he found out what she intended to do, it would be too late for him to stop her. •• The estate of Drake Gatos, Radlett, England: From atop the stone wall surrounding the estate, Viktor sipped bad English coffee and studied the asshole pride leader’s mansion. In the dim light of a crescent moon, the house appeared dark and silent. Good. If he could catch the bastard sleeping, it simplified slitting his throat. While others might call killing a man this way a cowardly act, Viktor considered it smart business practices. After all, whether he faced Gatos in a fair fight or killed him in his sleep, the man would be just as dead. Waking him up first would only make it messier and unnecessarily dangerous.


235

With Gatos out of the way, the seven men with Viktor should be able to handle the mission. He’d have preferred hiring mercenaries, but the Weres in that profession demanded too much money. And humans were out of the question. He’d never trusted them. As far as he was concerned, other than their value as customers or merchandise, most of them weren’t worth the air it took to keep them alive. He’d thought about bringing his whole pride—what he had left of it—but he needed to leave some at home to guard the compound. Not that he was expecting trouble. He just couldn’t afford any more losses. As his men scrambled over the wall, Viktor tossed his Styrofoam cup toward the street behind him and jumped to the ground. “All right, get to your assigned positions. Quietly.” As four of his men headed to various points around the house to prevent anyone from escaping, Viktor checked his pockets. One bottle of chloroform, a half-dozen gauze pads, his Buck knife, a silenced pistol, cell phone, and lock pick set— safely tucked away. Satisfied he had what he needed, he led the other three men into a nearby stand of trees. “Everyone appears to be sleeping. While I take care of the pride leader, you three search for Tabbi and the others. Kill all the Englishmen you like but I want the four Weres taken alive. Understand?” His men glanced at each other, shifted their feet, and nodded. With a mental groan at the lack of decent, available help, Viktor crept through the trees and shrubs and across the wide lawn to the front door, wishing he could have at least brought Jecis. But his second was needed back at the

Pepper O’Neal

236

compound to keep everything under control until Viktor got back. He signaled for his men to freeze and put his ear to the door. Dead silence. Christ, didn’t these people even snore? After picking the front locks, he eased open the door and slipped inside. His men spread out and began to search. Viktor took a deep breath, testing the air for Cat’s scent. It was there—but so faint he knew the child hadn’t been in the house in days. Hell! Maybe Tabbi really had taken the other three and run. Although, Gatos’ scent was strong, it wasn’t nearly as strong as it should be. It smelled as if he and his second hadn’t been in the house for hours. Still, better search the place from top to bottom, just in case there was a clue as to where Tabbi and her small pride went. As Viktor started for the stairs, one of his men ran out of what looked to be a conference or dining room. He held out some torn pieces of paper. “Look what I found! A map of Lithuania and a drawing of the compound were taped to the wall.” “Son of a bitch!” Viktor snatched his cell phone out of his pocket and dialed Jecis. He picked up on the second ring. “Viktor? What’s—” “Shut up and listen. I think the English pride is on the way there. Tabbi must have convinced Gatos to go rescue the ones she didn’t take with her.” “Fuck! Any idea when they’re coming?” “Assume it’s tonight. Wake everyone and post double guards.” Viktor glanced at his watch. “It’s ten-thirty here. Even


237

with our plane, it’ll be a good four hours before I can get there, so you’re on your own.” “I understand. I won’t let you down.” “See that you don’t. If any of those kids are missing when I get back, heads will roll.” Viktor disconnected and pointed at one of his men. “Round up the four outside and tell them to go back to the car. Then I want you three to head for Letchmore Heath. That wedding announcement Jecis found on the internet said Chase lives near there at a place called Fernwood Manor. If she doesn’t have Tabbi and the rest of them staying with her, she damn well knows where they are. He looked each man in the eye. “Either find out where Tabbi and Cat are, or don’t bother coming home.”

CHAPTER 13

Fernwood Manor, near Letchmore Heath, England, July 16th:

J

erked out of a dream, Gray snatched his cell phone off the nightstand. “What the bloody hell do you want?” “Gray, is that you?” He recognized Shawn’s voice and rubbed a hand over his bleary eyes. “Yeah. Didn’t mean to snap at you, but the phone woke me up.” “I wouldn’t have bothered you, but I couldn’t reach Drake, and—” Instantly alert, Gray bolted to his feet. “What happened?” “I heard noises over at the manor house and went to investigate. There’s been a break-in. Nothing’s missing from the mansion, and I couldn’t see any signs of forced entry. But I smelled seven strange Weres, along with the scent of that guy that was here a few days ago.” “Viktor?”


239

“Yeah, him. They tore the papers off the wall in the dining room. So whatever Drake was planning, it’s a good bet they know all about it.” “Fuck!” “I tried to warn him but he isn’t answering his cell.” Gray glanced at the clock. Twelve-thirty in the morning— one-thirty in Lithuania, and if Drake wasn’t answering his phone, the mission was already underway. Shit! “Keep trying.” “Um, yeah. Okay.” Gray heard the hesitation in Shawn’s voice. “What else?” “Not all of the bastards left together.” “What d’ya mean?” “Viktor and four of the others headed for the road. I tracked the last three to the barn and noticed one of the cars that was parked outside it was gone, so—” “You think they’re coming here?” “I don’t know, but I thought I should give you a heads up.” “Thanks.” Gray disconnected, threw on his clothes, and headed for Duncan’s room. “Wake up. We got trouble.” “What kind?” Duncan asked on a yawn as he tossed the blankets aside. “Viktor and some of his cronies broke into Drake’s, now three of them are headed here.” Duncan’s grin came fast and wicked. “I guess we’ll be sending the bloody, buggering bastards to Hell then, won’t we?” “Yeah, we will.” “I’m going to help!”

Pepper O’Neal

240

Startled, Gray spun toward the door and felt a touch of unease when he saw Zane. He hadn’t heard the boy come in, yet there he stood, his face hard, his hands clenched at his sides. The kid moved so damn silently, it was unnatural, even for a Were, besides being downright spooky. Duncan yanked on his jeans. “Aye, lad. Help, you will.” When Gray turned and glared at him, Duncan shrugged. “He’s got a right to. There’s no denying it.” “A right to get himself killed?” “A right to fight for those he’s sworn to protect. He may be young, Gray, but he’s not a child—not after what those perverts did to him.” Duncan had a point, but Gray hated to think about the boy getting hurt. If anything happened to him, Tabbi, Echo, and Cat would be devastated. Yet, the fire in Zane’s eyes was hard to resist. “All right, kid. You can help, but if you die, so help me, damn it, I’ll kill you. You hear me?” Zane grinned. “Loud and clear. So what can I do?” “Go wake up your sisters and get them ready to run if need be.” “You got it.” Zane raced out of the room. A few seconds later they heard him shouting, “Red alert! Red alert!” Duncan chuckled. “That’ll rouse them sure enough.” “And everyone else within a half mile.” Gray flexed his shoulders, stretched his neck. “Let’s go down and see if we can head them off.” They ran into Arthur Fernwood on the second floor landing. “I say, what’s all the shouting about?” “The people who are after Cat and the others are on their way here,” Gray said.


241

“The hell, you say! I’ll get my gun.” “Load it with Roman’s silver bullets. Then, if you would, round up Echo and Cat and keep them on the third floor. If you can convince Zane to stay and help protect them, that’d be good.” “Count on it.” The old man rushed off, his bathrobe billowing out behind him like a cape. Duncan stared after him. “Roman sure got a prize with him, didn’t he?” “Yeah. Arthur’s a good man.” “He didn’t even blink when you mentioned silver bullets.” Gray snorted. “No, he wouldn’t. He was initiated into our world the hard way when—” At the sound of snarling, he and Duncan charged downstairs to the kitchen and found Martin, clad only in his boxers and a t-shirt, fending off an angry tiger with a broom and a kettle of boiling water. The cat’s face and shoulders were dripping wet, and it was hard to tell which was spitting more steam—the tiger or the kettle. “I was making a spot of tea when this sod barged in.” Martin threw more boiling water at the tiger. It jumped back, hissing. Gray tore off his clothes and tossed them on the floor. “Back away, Martin. We’ll take over now.” “Certainly, sir,” he replied as Gray shifted. “However, I do think I’ll stay and guard your rear.” “Just don’t get in our way,” Duncan muttered. Shifting, he took his position on Gray’s flank. The injured cat hissed.

Pepper O’Neal

242

With a low growl, Gray let his inner beast have its head. The creature snarled in challenge. Two more tigers were around somewhere while the girls were upstairs, probably scared out of their wits. Unacceptable. Head down, he charged. His enemy cringed, whirled, and tried to run. But Gray was in a hurry. He didn’t have time for a fair fight, not with his...with Echo in danger. With a bellow of rage, he launched himself onto the tiger’s back, sank his canines deep into the side of his neck, and tore out a mouthful of fur and flesh. The cat snarled—a scream of pain and denial that made Gray’s inner beast roar with triumph—then fell silent. As the body crumpled, Gray jumped free. His fur splattered with blood—his and his enemy’s, he looked for Duncan. Gone. Oh, shit. He charged through the back door and into the garden where Duncan was fighting a second tiger. So where the bloody hell was the third? Duncan growled then yelped in pain. Gray started forward to help him when all hell broke loose. •• Outside the weretiger compound in Lithuania: Riding shotgun, Tabbi guided Drake to a grove of trees a mile or so from the edge of her former pride’s territory. No, scratch that! It wasn’t her former pride. She’d never been a part of it, just one of its many prisoners. Now she and the others would be getting some long overdue justice.


243

Drake killed the engine and turned in his seat to look at the rest of the team in the back of the SUV. “There’s one issue we haven’t discussed yet—what we intend to do with the pride members.” “The outlying families—” she began. “As long as they don’t try to stop us or get in our way, we’ll leave them out of it. Viktor’s a dead man, that’s a given. But what about the others, the ones who carried out his orders?” “As I recall,” Danyer drawled. “After World War II, the war crimes tribunal at Nuremburg, held Hitler’s generals responsible for their actions in spite of their insistence they were just following orders.” “The tribunal was right,” Roman said. “When a man’s given an order, he still makes a choice whether or not to obey it.” Chase nodded. “And it’s his problem if the choices he makes are unwise. He still has to pay.” Drake glanced over at Rafe, who shrugged. “You’ll get no argument from me.” “Tabbi?” Surprised he had to ask, she met his eyes. “Anyone we let survive will always be a danger to children,.” she said, struggling to find the words to explain what she needed them to understand. She licked her lips. “Something happens to a man who abuses kids. Even if they have second thoughts at first, after a while they become addicted to having that absolute power, addicted to the freedom to do whatever they want without fear of repercussions. I’ve seen it happen. A new guard shows up at

Pepper O’Neal

244

the compound. At first he feels guilty, embarrassed. You can see it in his eyes. They don’t meet yours and if they do, you see shame in them. But he doesn’t leave. Either the money’s too good, or he’s afraid of the pride leader. For whatever reason, he stays. Then his eyes begin to change until he has no problem meeting yours, and all you see is hunger, greed, and a terrible excitement. “None of the men in that place are innocent. They’re all guilty of rape, child abuse, and abject cruelty whether they actively participated or just stood guard so others could.” She shuddered at the memories and took a deep breath, determined to keep her voice steady. “The men with families who live in those outlying houses may not have known what was going on, but the men inside have no such excuse. If we let them live, sooner or later, they’ll act on their perversions again and more children will suffer.” “That’s settled then. No one gets out alive.” Drake squeezed her shoulder then opened his door and climbed out. As everyone assembled in front of the vehicle, he nodded to each one. “All right, team. Job’s on. Let’s move out.” ‘Are you all right,’ he asked Tabbi as they hiked toward the silo in the distance. Hell no, she wasn’t all right, but telling him the truth would only make him worry more. ‘I’m okay. Just nervous.’ ‘Nerves are a sign of a good soldier.’ He stopped, hauled her into his arms, and kissed her. ‘I love you, mate. Promise me you’ll be careful tonight.’ ‘I will.’


245

“Hey, you two.” Danyer’s voice was a low hiss though they were still over half a mile from the compound. “Are you going to get a room or join us on this mission?” Drake arched his eyebrows. “Keep your pants on, you grumpy old bastard, we’re coming.” Danyer snorted. “As one of the two men here who isn’t getting any on this trip, I’d say I have a right to be grumpy.” When Roman pulled Chase into a passionate embrace, Danyer turned to Rafe in disgust. “Christ on a crutch. Remind me never to bring newlyweds on a rescue mission again.” “Up yours.” Drake said, and kissed Tabbi again, his lips smiling against her mouth. Chase chuckled. “You and Danyer sound like an old married couple.” Tabbi gaped at them. How could they laugh at a time like this? Didn’t they understand the danger they were in—yes, of course they did. That’s why they were joking. They were all as nervous as she was. The sudden realization gave her immense comfort, and she felt an uprush of affection for her mate and her new pride. When they reached the clearing where the silo sat gleaming in the moonlight, she raised her hand, signaling a halt, and gestured at the homes on the far side of the half-acre parking lot. “They all look deserted. If I had to guess, I’d say the families split.” Drake took her hand, ran his thumb over her knuckles. “Probably afraid their children would end up in the compound.” She bit back a smile at his tender gesture—one so automatic, he probably didn’t realize he was doing it—and

Pepper O’Neal

246

turned to the others. “We need to be careful. While there aren’t any guards or workers in the silo at night, parts of it can be seen from some of the upstairs windows in the compound. If we stay on this side, we should be okay, but if we’re heard or seen, we’ll lose the element of surprise.” Danyer rubbed his chin. “We’ll have to go one at a time. Easier to sneak by any sentries that way.” Roman gave a quiet chuckle. “I’m surprised at you, Danyer. An old soldier like you failing to take all your assets into account.” Suddenly both he and Danyer disappeared. Tabbi gasped. “What happened?” Chase rolled her eyes. “Roman’s showing off. He veiled himself and Danyer. Once he’s transported him to the silo, he’ll be back for the rest of us.” Roman popped out of thin air. “Of course.” Drake grinned. “Cheeky bastard.” “Bloody oath. And you’re next,” Roman said as he and Drake disappeared. Once Roman had transported them all to the back door of the silo, Tabbi slipped a set of keys from her pocket and unlocked the door. ‘How the hell did you get keys?’ ‘I stole them from one of the guards when I escaped. Did you really think Chase and I would start this without being fully prepared?’ ‘The thought never crossed my mind.’ ‘Liar.’ In the grain room, she opened the secret panel leading into the tunnel. They were all armed with flashlights and reached the other end of the passageway much faster than she


247

had the first time. At the top of the stairs, she put her ear to the door. Viktor’s office was dead silent—just as she’d expected. She found the button to open the door and motioned to Roman. “We need to get to the stairs leading down to the basement. They’re in the hall, right outside this office, so you’ll have to take out the guards.” “I understand. I’ll slip out first then veil myself. As soon as I’m out, close yourselves in again. I’ll let Chase know when the way is clear.” She nodded and glanced at the others. “Turn off your torches so I can open the door.” Once the penlights were extinguished, she pushed the button. As the panel slid open, light from the office flooded the tunnel, momentarily blinding them. What the hell? No one should be in the office this time of night. But there was Jecis, big as life, his feet up on Viktor’s desk, his head resting on the back of his chair. Tabbi reached for the button to close the door again, but Drake rushed out after Roman, followed closely by the others. Unwilling to stay in the tunnel alone, Tabbi joined them. Jecis woke and lunged to his feet when they rushed into the room. But when Roman vanished, the blood drained from Jecis’ face, and he sank back into the chair. A moment later, he tensed then jerked as his neck was snapped. The body slid out the chair onto the floor, and Roman materialized again. “Good job, mate.” Drake turned to Tabbi. “Now, where do we go?”

Pepper O’Neal

248

She didn’t respond, couldn’t. Her brain was too busy trying to process the evidence before her as she stared first at Jecis and then at the closed office door. Drake touched her arm. “What is it, luv?” “Something’s wrong.” “Wrong how?” “There shouldn’t be anyone in here this time of night. And no way would Jecis be sitting in Viktor’s chair with his feet on the desk if Viktor were anywhere near the compound.” She felt the blood drain from her face, as the terrible truth dawned, and clutched at Drake’s hand. “Oh God, he’s not here. He’s gone back to kidnap Cat.” •• Fernwood manor, near Letchmore Heath, England: Gunshots blasted from the third floor. Shit! Gray whirled and raced for the house. No time to shift and take the inside stairs. He’d have to do it the hard way. Leaping halfway up the nearest pillar, he dug his claws into the wood and scrambled up the column as if demons from Hell were nipping at his ass. Maneuvering his way onto the top of the porch, he jumped to a second-floor terrace, climbed a window shutter, transferred briefly to an ivy-covered trellis, and made a death-defying leap to a third floor balcony. Once there, he shifted, yanked the terrace doors open, and charged through. Another gunshot rang out. Fuck! Gray raced in the direction of the sound. Bursting into a bedroom down


249

the hall, he saw Zane standing over a wounded tiger. The boy held a rifle in his shaking hands. “Silver bullets?” Gray asked. “No.” Arthur held a blood soaked handkerchief to his cheek. “There weren’t any. Roman and Chase must have taken them.” Before Gray could respond, the tiger rolled to his feet. Zane pulled the trigger again, but the hammer came down on an empty chamber. The tiger swiped at him, his claws slicing across the boy’s abdomen and ripping the rifle from his hands. As the beast surged to his feet and lunged for Zane, Gray leapt, shifting in mid-air. He landed in front of the boy. No way would he let this bastard hurt the kid any further. The Lithuanian Were backed toward Arthur, who was making a brave, if futile, stand, with his arms spread defensively in front of Echo and Cat. The panic etched on Echo’s face enraged Gray. How dare this asshole threaten his pride! He lunged, but the other cat met his charge halfway. Tangling up in each other, they crashed to the floor, hind claws ripping through fur and flesh as they fought for dominance—and their lives. They were evenly matched, nearly the same size. But where Gray was tall and wiry, the other guy was built like a tank. He used his formidable strength skillfully, inflicting considerable damage with teeth and claws. Gray roared in pain as the hinds sliced into his gut. Christ, what a shit-ass way to die! And for what? With him gone, this jerk-off would make quick work of Arthur and Zane then drag Echo and Cat back to Viktor, making Gray’s death for naught.

Pepper O’Neal

250

Exhaustion sapped his strength and his opponent’s teeth dug into his shoulder. Gray clamped his jaw around a rear leg and clamped down hard. His enemy screamed and lunged for his throat. This is it, Gray thought. Suddenly the other tiger shuddered as something crashed down on his skull. He shook his head and jerked it around to hiss at something off to one side. The brief distraction gave Gray his chance. He didn’t hesitate. Sinking his canines into his enemy’s throat, he ripped it out. Drained, he collapsed on the floor, wondering if he even had the strength to crawl out from under the body. Jesus, how much did this fuckwad weigh? With a grunt, he, shifted back to human form, shoved the carcass aside, and crawled over to Zane, who was slumped against the wall, clutching what was left of the rifle he’s used to save Gray’s life. Prying the weapon from Zane’s fingers, he patted him awkwardly on the head. “Thanks, kid. You did good.” He shifted his gaze to Echo. Face pale, she’d wrapped herself protectively around Cat. Not that it would have done her much good if the bastard had gotten by him, but at least she’d tried—and so had Arthur. “Sorry about your gun, Arthur.” Gray and Zane helped each other to their feet. “But if Zane hadn’t clobbered that guy with it, the fight might have turned out differently.” “Yes, I dare say it would have.” Echo gave a soft cry. Gray tensed, scanning the room, but he saw no danger. He raised his eyebrows in question, but she just stared at him, her eyes wide, her delicate hands covering her mouth. Gray winced, glanced down at his body, and cursed himself. Normally, he didn’t worry about his nakedness. It was


251

a natural part of being a Were. But with all that this woman had been through, a nude man probably terrified her as much as tigers from her former pride. He turned away and was preparing to shift back into his tiger when he felt her soft hand on his arm. “You’re hurt. Sit down and let me tend to your wounds.” Surprised and touched, he just stood there. “Come.” She took his hand and led him gently to the bed. “Sit.” As he eased his naked ass down on the bed, his brain suddenly kicked in, springing him back to his feet. “Duncan!” Just as he charged for the door, it burst open and Duncan gamboled in. Although his fur was smeared with blood and gore, his tongue lolled to one side and what could only be described as a feline smile adorned his furry face. He pranced over to Gray doing a kind of bizarre dressage. “Show off,” Gray muttered, checking him over for injuries. “Is much of this blood yours?” Duncan shook his huge head. “I guess this means the other cat’s dead?” Ears and tail twitching, Duncan nodded then plopped down on his belly and started purring. “Christ, what a bloody ham.” Dismissing him with a snort of disgust, Gray returned to the bed where Echo stood waiting to tend him—tend his wounds, he amended firmly. Thoughts of any other kind of...tending...would only make him embarrass himself. As she wiped off the blood with a warm washcloth and soft hands, Gray closed his eyes in ecstasy. He wasn’t really injured, just covered in blood. He’d healed when he shifted,

Pepper O’Neal

252

but if she didn’t know that, why tell her and deny himself the pleasure of her hands on his flesh? When the cell phone on the nightstand rang, he realized for the first time that they were all in the bedroom he’d been sleeping in earlier. Forcing his mind away from the images of what it would be like to have her alone in here, he reached for the phone. Echo was closer. She grabbed it off the nightstand and handed it to him, her dark red hair brushing his shoulder. Stifling a groan, he lifted the phone to his ear. “Yeah?” “Gray?” Drake’s voice was a low hiss, barely audible over the cell’s tinny speaker. “Drake! What’s going on? We’ve been trying to reach you. Where are you?” “Viktor’s office at the compound. We just discovered the asshole isn’t here. We think you’re going to have company.” Gray glanced around the room—at the body, the blood, the broken rifle, the claw marks on Arthur’s cheek—and sighed. “Tell me something I don’t know.” •• The weretiger compound in Lithuania: Drake listened with mixed emotions as Gray filled him in. Both relieved and alarmed, he disconnected and slipped an arm around Tabbi’s shoulders. “It’s all right. There was an attack but everyone’s okay.” “What happened?” Roman demanded in a strained voice. As Drake filled them in, Tabbi gripped his hand. “When did this happen?”


253

“Just now. But he says Viktor started for home about an hour ago. Danyer growled, low and deep. “Looks like we’ve got an hour, possibly two, before these shitheads’ reinforcements arrive. Let’s get cracking.” Drake turned to Chase. “What’s the plan with the sleeping gas?” She adjusted her backpack and reached for the one Tabbi was shaking off. “I just need Roman to take me downstairs to the furnace.” After snatching a smaller one from inside it, Tabbi handed her pack to Chase. Roman wrapped his arms around Chase. “The rest of you wait here. When you hear me knock twice then once again, let us back in.” They vanished. The door opened, closed. “That’s one spooky son of a bitch,” Danyer muttered. Rafe shrugged. “He’s a vampire. What do you expect?” Tabbi headed for the desk. “Guard the door and make sure no one but Roman and Chase get in.” Drake watched in alarm as she shoved the body out of the way and knelt behind the desk. “What are you doing?” “Breaking into the desk so we can break into the safe.” “And we’re breaking into the safe because...” “When I took the money and gems before, I noticed some documents in there. It’s possible those records contain information on the kids—where they were abducted from, who their parents are, and such.” “Good thinking.”

Pepper O’Neal

254

Plucking a key from somewhere under the desk, she unlocked the center drawer, rooted around inside it, and came up with another key. This one was digital, long, and thin. When she slid it into a slot in the door of the safe, it clicked open. She reached inside and grabbed a handful of papers. Drake peered over her shoulder. “What’ve we got?” She handed him a small red notebook, opened to a page with a list of names. “I don’t know. I don’t recognize any of these people. They aren’t residents of the compound.” Maybe she didn’t, but he did. Staggered at the information he held in his hand, he took a deep breath. “Son of a bitch! I knew that prick was a pervert.” “You know those people?” “One of them, yeah.” He grinned and passed the book to Danyer. “We’ve got a customer list.” “Hot damn! Now we can plan a little payback for those assholes.” “Exactly my thinking.” At the two quiet taps on the door, everyone froze. When a third followed a few seconds later, Drake exhaled. “That’s Roman. Let him in.” Rafe moved cautiously to the wall by the door, reached across, and turned the lock. It opened then closed as Roman and Chase became visible again. Chase headed for the secret door. “Everybody back in the tunnel. The gas’ll be released in three minutes.” Tabbi crammed the papers in her backpack then rushed to the wall and pushed the button. The secret panel slid open.


255

As they switched on their flashlights and fled back into the tunnel, Danyer frowned. “Shit. Why the hell didn’t you ladies think to bring gas masks?’ Tabbi pulled one out of her pack. “We did but we only brought two.” Chase held up one of her own. “Yeah, we weren’t expecting all the...” Roman shot her a look. “All the what? Help?” “No. Interference.” Drake glanced at his watch. “How long do we have to wait?” She checked her own watch. “I’ve set it so that ten minutes after the gas is released, the heat will come on. This will help dissipate the gas and also warm it up so that what’s left will rise to the ceiling.” They waited in silence as the minutes ticked by, so slowly it reminded Drake of pouring out molasses on a freezing winter’s day. Finally, he nodded at Tabbi. She pushed the button and they filed back into Viktor’s office. Looking around at the members of his team, Drake couldn’t stop the grin. It was hard to imagine any group of people he’d rather have backing him up. “Everybody ready?” They all nodded. “All right, then, let’s party.” •• Tabbi led the way down the hall to the back stairs then jerked to a halt, the hair on the back of her neck prickling. ‘What is it, luv?’

Pepper O’Neal

256

‘Didn’t you hear the movement upstairs? Not everyone’s asleep.’ ‘Terrific. Are you sure this gas of yours even works on Weres?’ ‘Why wouldn’t it?’ Drake’s exasperated sigh made her wince. ‘Our metabolism’s different than a human’s. Drugs and alcohol don’t usually work on us.’ ‘Oh, great. Now you tell me.’ She tapped Chase on the shoulder, made the universal gesture for sleep, and shook her head. When Chase rolled her eyes and pointed to Roman, Tabbi realized he’d just told her the same thing. So much for their marvelous plan. Drake signaled to Roman, who nodded and vanished. Tabbi had to admit, he made one hell of a point man. When Drake started up the stairs after him, she followed closely on his heels. They stepped over the body of a dead guard, sprawled in the middle of the second floor landing, and crept down the corridor. While Drake and Danyer moved the body off to the side, she pulled the keys from her pocket and started unlocking the doors. All of the rooms were empty. She shuddered, knowing what it meant. When Drake laid a hand on her shoulder, she blinked back her tears and met his eyes. ‘This floor should be at least half full, so there must not be many residents.’ He brushed his thumb across her cheek. ‘And that’s a bad thing?’ ‘It is when you know there’s only one way to leave this place.’ It was his turn to shudder. ‘Oh, Christ! Those bloody sons of bitches.’ ‘Yeah. Guess we’d better head up stairs.’


257

As they climbed to the third floor, they had to maneuver around another body. ‘If Viktor took seven to England, how many do you think are here?’ he asked. ‘I never knew. Zakhar was always recruiting, so new members arrived frequently. On the other hand, he dealt very harshly with anyone who made the slightest infraction. In any given week, we might get three new members, but if Zakhar lost his temper, he’d kill two or three of the ones already here.’ ‘Jesus. What a piece of work.’ Roman suddenly appeared and strode toward them from the other end of the hall. “I’ve taken out six guards. That’s all I could find.” Drake frowned. “That was too easy. Things like this make me nervous as hell.” As he glanced around, he could tell none of the others liked it either. Well, all they could do now was press on with the mission and stay alert. “Let’s start moving the kids out, so we can blow this place and go.” The team charged into the rooms the minute Tabbi unlocked them. All the humans were sound asleep, but none of the Weres had been affected by the gas. Tabbi watched Drake lean over and check a human child’s pulse. Then he lifted the boy gently in his arms and carried him out. Her heart rolled over in her chest as she thought about what a great father he’d make. She heard children shouting and raced into the room next door. Danyer knelt on the floor, clutching two little girls to his chest. The alpha pride leader had tears on his cheeks. “Mr. Danyer! Mr. Danyer!” The girls squirmed against him as if trying to climb inside where they’d be safe.

Pepper O’Neal

258

He held them close and kissed their hair. “Are you all right, Emily? Elizabeth? Did they hurt you?” The girls shook their heads. As they were sobbing all over Danyer’s shirt, it was hard to know whether they hadn’t been hurt or just didn’t want to say. He glanced up at her and she read the helpless plea in his eyes. He wasn’t sure how to ask what he needed to know without traumatizing the twins further. She knelt down beside them. “Hi, Emily and Elizabeth. I’m Tabbi. Are you sure you’re okay? Do you hurt anywhere?” One ignored her and continued to sob. The other one gave her a shy smile. “Lizbeth stubbed her toe. She cried.” “No, I didn’t!” “Did, too.” Before Elizabeth could retort, Tabbi put a finger on her lips. “Did any of the men undress you while you were here? Did they do anything to you ‘down there?’” Both girls looked down then back at her. Their puzzled expressions told her everything she needed to know. “They weren’t sexually abused.” Relief swamped her, making it hard to speak and she had to clear her throat. “They didn’t know what I was talking about. They were frightened and probably slapped around a bit, but that’s the extent of it.” “That’s more than enough.” Danyer’s voice had a bite to it she hadn’t heard before. She got to her feet. “You’re right. It is. But it could have been so much worse, believe me. These memories will fade, with time and love. They’re very lucky they didn’t get others that won’t.” “I miss Mommy,” Elizabeth whimpered.


259

“I know, sweetheart. I’m going to take you to her. I promise.” Danyer picked up both of them and started out but paused at the door. “Thank you.” She nodded. The girls had been amazingly lucky. Tabbi was surprised Viktor hadn’t initiated them the moment they arrived—the way he had with her. Probably hadn’t been able to because he was planning the mission to England. Well, good. Now he’d never have the chance. A cold, hard rage welled up inside her as a few bitter memories slipped past her guard. Her hand snaked into her backpack, searching for the gift she had brought the bastard. All she had to do was wait until he showed up. With all the confusion, Drake probably wouldn’t miss her for a while. If she didn’t make it back to him, she really hoped he’d understand. She hadn’t actually lied to him when she told him it was about honor. It was. But it was also about revenge—revenge that had been a long time coming.

CHAPTER 14

I

n the predawn darkness, Drake stood on the porch and studied the eighteen captives they’d rescued—twelve Weres and six humans who ranged between the ages of five and twenty-three. Tabbi had told him that most of them had been here so long they couldn’t remember their parents and had no idea where they’d originated. Drake’s anger at this pride spiraled, building until he thought it would consume him. His gaze scanned the yard. It teamed with slow-moving forms, their glazed eyes staring out of pale faces. If this were a movie, he’d have sworn they were Zombies. But the reality was much more horrifying. They were kids, abused kids who’d had experiences no one should have to endure. Most of the Weres wandered aimlessly over the grass, smelling and fondling the shrubbery as if they’d forgotten it really existed. The humans stood like bizarre statues, seemingly afraid to move. Which given that only the waning moon illuminated the night, they had reason to be. While Weres could see in the dark, the unfortunate humans couldn’t.


261

He had to get them away from here before they panicked and someone got hurt. Or before Viktor and his crowd returned. Frowning, he strode down the stairs and beckoned Tabbi. “There’s no way we’re going to get them all in the SUV. Did this brilliant plan you and Chase cooked up include a way to transport them to the plane?” “Naturally.” He rolled his eyes. “How about cluing me in?” She barely took her attention off the children long enough to spare him a glance. “There are half a dozen cars in the silo garage. Keys are in the vehicles.” He whistled at Rafe. “Run back to the silo and get the biggest car in the garage. Drive it back over here and start loading up kids. Humans first.” Tabbi counted children. “We’ll need more than one.” Everyone froze as headlights flashed on the side of the house. A little girl started to cry. Drake recognized the Mercedes and felt his whole being relax. “It’s okay, everyone,” he said, though he knew most of them wouldn’t understand. He turned back to Tabbi and lowered his voice. “It’s Danyer with our SUV. We’ll load as many up as we can in that, and he can head back to the airport.” “They may not be willing to go with him. They have no reason to trust him.” “If we can convince some of the older ones it’s safe to go with him, the younger ones should fall in line, especially since they won’t be going alone. It’s obvious Emily and Elizabeth trust him.”

Pepper O’Neal

262

He pointed at the twins who had exited the vehicle behind Danyer and were now swinging from his arms. Tabbi nodded, walked over to a small group of the older Weres, and spoke quietly to them. They listened and then spread out among the other children, convincing, cajoling. Tabbi took one boy by the hand and led him over to Danyer. The boy studied him, then scrutinized Emily and Elizabeth, and lastly, the SUV. Finally, he took a giant breath, straightened his shoulders, and climbed in. Some of the children argued, others cried, but in the end, none of them wanted to stay in the compound. They loaded ten of them into the SUV—the twins, three Weres, and five humans. That left them with eight Weres and the team to get to safety. As Drake sniffed for any sign of the enemy, Danyer closed all the doors, walked around to the driver’s side, and flipped the child lock. “I’ll take these and head back to the plane and get them loaded.” “This is a few more warm bodies than we arrived with. How do you intend to explain this to Customs?” Danyer laughed. “I don’t. If you’ve got enough money, you rarely have to explain anything. Besides, if they hassle me, my friends in high places can cut through the bullshit.” As the SUV drove off, Drake considered his next move. Tabbi knew how to drive, but she didn’t have a license, and he wasn’t willing to let her go off without him. Chase had made the bombs and knew the most about them, so they needed her here. Not to mention that Roman wouldn’t let her leave without him.


263

Rafe could take a load to the plane—if the kids would go with him. Sighing in frustration, he raked his hands through his hair. “What’s up?” Chase asked coming up beside him. “How difficult are these bombs to place and set off?” “Not difficult at all.” “So with a short block of instruction, Tabbi, Rafe, and I could do it?” “I don’t see why not. Tabbi helped me make them and knows almost as much as I do.” Drake huffed out his breath in relief. “Good, then you and Roman take the rest of the kids to the plane. The three of us will clean up here, blow the place, and meet you there.” She pursed her lips. “I guess that does make the most sense. I’ll tell Roman.” She, Roman, and Tabbi loaded the kids into the Toyota Land Cruiser they’d retrieved from the silo while Drake discussed bomb placement with Rafe. The most important thing, according to what Chase had told him that afternoon, was to put the fifteen bombs where they would do the most damage, as each one had limited destructive potential and the effect had to be cumulative. Tabbi called his name. At the panic in her voice, he spun around, braced for danger. “What’s wrong?” “There’s one missing.” His mind on weight bearing walls and blast points, he stared at her. “What? A bomb’s missing?” “No, a child!” “Missing how? Where?”

Pepper O’Neal

264

“I don’t know. There were eighteen. Danyer took ten with him and we’ve just loaded seven in the other car. According to the other kids, an eight-year-old boy, Mykolas, ran off a little while ago. He’s a newcomer who arrived with Emily and Elizabeth.” “Christ.” Drake rubbed at the tension in the back of his neck. They didn’t have time for this. But an eight-year-old boy—they couldn’t just leave him. Unless... “Do the others know where he might have gone? Does he have family close by?” “No one knows anything about him. He’s only been here a couple of days, and the only thing he told his roommate was that he’d run away from an orphanage in Vilnius.” “Human or Were?” Rafe asked. “Human.” She swallowed and the tears she’d obviously been fighting dribbled down her cheeks. Drake closed his eyes briefly and clamped down on his own emotions. They were seriously short on time, and if Tabbi fell apart now, Drake wasn’t sure he’d be able to keep it together himself. As her breath hitched, he grabbed her by the shoulders. “Stop it! I understand he’s a child, but we have seventeen other kids to consider, as well as the lives of the team. Understand?” She glared at him then took a deep breath and nodded. “Good. Tell Roman and Chase to take off with the ones they have. If we find the boy while we’re finishing up here, we’ll bring him with us.” “And if we don’t?”


265

“He’s still better off than he was before we got here, luv. With most of the pride members dead and the compound destroyed, he’ll no longer be in danger. At least not from these perverts. And he’s bound to be smarter now about trusting strangers like the ones who abducted him. So he might be okay on his own.” When her chin shot up, he shook her once, not hard, though he wasn’t particularly gentle. “Are you willing to risk those other kids for the sake of one little boy?” Rafe cleared his throat. “Even if we found him, there’s no guarantee he’d come with us. He ran off of his own free will, so he’s obviously got some issues with trusting us to help him. You want to tie him up and force him onto the plane?” “No, but—” Her shoulders slumped as she exhaled. With a curt nod, she turned and went back to Chase and Roman. Rafe watched her walk away. “I doubt you could have found a better mate, you lucky bastard. She’s bound to be an excellent mother.” Drake shouldered a sack of bombs and handed the other one to Rafe. “Yeah, she will. Provided I can keep her alive that long.” •• Tabbi tightened her grip on her rage and wrenched down on the wire-nut securing the lead wires to the bomb. This was the last one of her five to do. Drake and Rafe had each taken five as well. The bastards.

Pepper O’Neal

266

She sighed. If she was honest with herself, she’d have to admit, she wasn’t really mad at them. She wanted to be but they were right. Yes, it was only one child, and no, damn it, she wasn’t willing to sacrifice the others to save him. However, it still killed her to leave even one child behind. It wouldn’t have infuriated her as much if it didn’t always seem so damn easy for people to ignore one child. Oh sure, if a group of children were in danger, the whole world rose up in righteous anger and plowed through a mountain of obstacles to save them. But just one? Then people just shrugged and said, “It’s only one child,” as if a single child was simply too much trouble to bother with. But she knew what it was like to be that one child—the one no one bothered to rescue, or even remember. She could still recall how her child’s mind had concluded she must not have had any value because she was so easily discarded, just like yesterday’s garbage. Of course, she knew better now. Every child—human or Were—was precious and deserved to be loved and protected. And if the adults in the child’s life didn’t recognize that, it was they who lacked value, not the child. But Mykolas was only eight, and an orphan, so he was already dealing with grief and rejection. From a child’s point of view, it made little difference whether you were orphaned because your parents died or because they rejected you. The sense of abandonment was overwhelming and, with no other outlet, you turned the pain—and the reasons for it—inward and blamed yourself, accepting Life’s judgment that you were somehow lacking and, therefore, disposable. “Are you about finished?”


267

Drake’s voice jerked her back to the present. She opened her mouth to snarl at him, but at the stress wrinkling his brow and narrowing his eyes, she swallowed the angry words. None of this was his fault, she reminded herself, as the image of him gently carrying out one little boy popped into her head. In truth, Drake had risked a great deal to rescue children he didn’t know, and for whom he had no responsibility, because he loved her and because it was the right thing to do. He was the perfect alpha, her chosen mate. She gave the wire nut one last twist and dredged up a smile. “That’s all of them, so if you and Rafe have finished your end, we’re ready to cause some damage.” He slipped an arm around her. “I’m sorry about Mykolas, luv. I had Rafe search the compound, but there’s no sign of him. I don’t know what more we can do.” Exhaling in an attempt to dissipate the dregs of her temper, she cupped his face in her hands. “You’ve already done more than most people would, and I love you for that. I was just upset because I know what he’s going through and I so wanted to help him.” He held her close and rested his chin on the top of her head. “You have, luv, believe me. He sounds like a bright kid. With a little luck, he’ll make it. But right now, we need to take cover and trigger the bombs.” She took the hand he offered and walked with him toward the trees, praying to any gods who’d listen that Mykolas would have more than a little luck—a lot more. ••

Pepper O’Neal

268

From the safety of the woods, Drake studied the remote detonator. “How does this thing work?” Tabbi pointed. “You push that button—no, that one, and three and a half minutes later the first boom goes off.” “Only three and a half? Can we set it for longer than that?” “No, at least I don’t think so. If I remember correctly it has something to do with the triggers on the actual bombs. Relays, delays...” She shrugged. “But to change the length of time, we’d have mess with all fifteen bombs again and that could take us hours.” “Yeah, I meant to ask, why did we need so many?” Rafe said. “Our containers were only so big. And the compound’s solid. The walls are thick and when we had that earthquake a few years ago, the house didn’t even rattle, although some of the outlying buildings were damaged. Plus, without knowing the destructive power of each individual bomb...Well, we just figured we better have enough to do the job.” Drake could only shake his head. The further it went, the more this scenario reminded him of an old Three Stooges movie—the kind where Curly pushes the button and blows up Moe and Larry instead of the house. “You got an instruction book?” She gave an exasperated laugh and shoved a hand through her hair. “I’m afraid not. You don’t get one of those with homemade bombs.” He resisted shaking her to see if a female’s brain really did rattle. “I realize that, luv, but there had to be some kind of written instructions you followed in order to build the bloody


269

things in the first place. A book, some secret government documents, or...hell, I don’t know, but unless the aliens helped you, you had to have read something that told you how to mix the ingredients or whatever the hell you did.” Rolling her eyes heavenward, she crossed her arms over her chest. “Yeah. It’s called the World Wide Web. Chase found everything we needed to know on some obscure site she said was a militant...forum, I think is what she called it. But I don’t have her laptop computer with me and we didn’t print anything out because we didn’t want to leave a paper-trail.” “Terrific. Just terrific.” He handed her the detonator and paced. He’d hope he could push the button and then they’d all head to the silo and get the hell out of here. But she needed to stay and watch her prison reduced to a pile of rubble, and he needed to stay and make sure the bloody things weren’t duds. Though he didn’t have a clue how he’d salvage the situation if they were. It wasn’t as if he could run to the local Asda and buy better explosives. “Okay, one last question. Is there any way to stop this once it starts?” “No, not after you push the button.” He arched his eyebrows. “For someone who wasn’t sure which button to push, you sound right certain.” “The device sends an electrical charge through the wires connected to the bombs. I don’t have to be a rocket scientist to know that once the charge starts racing along the circuit, the only way to shut it off is to beat the electricity to the next bomb in the chain. As fast as you are, I don’t think you’re quite fast enough.” Rafe cleared his throat as if afraid to break in. “What’s the second button for?”

Pepper O’Neal

270

“One button tells you if the batteries are good. The other sends out the current.” Drake slipped his arm around her shoulders and felt her stiffen then melt against him with a resigned sigh. He managed to stifle the chuckle but not the twitch of his lips. When she glared at him, he snatched the detonator out of her hands. “I’ll take this in case you decide to clobber me with it. All right, here’s what we’ll do. Rafe, you go back to the silo and secure us another vehicle. We’ll meet you near the road after the first explosion goes off, and we’re sure these damn things are going to work. We can watch the rest of the destruction from the car and then split for the airport.” She ducked out from under his arm. “Why wouldn’t they?” “No offense, luv, but they’re not exactly high-tech devices and, as you say, you and Chase aren’t rocket scientists.” Her chin shot up. “I’d like to see you do better, planning these and making them in secret.” God, she was a spitfire. He didn’t think he couldn’t love her more if he tried. “I said no offense. That means you aren’t allowed to take it personally.” He gave her a quick kiss. “Okay, you ready for this?’ “Yes.” “Fire in the hole.” “No!” He pulled his finger off the button but it was too late. Shit! Tabbi was staring at the house in horror. All the blood had drained from her face. What the f—?


271

Afraid she’d faint, he dropped the detonator and grabbed her. “What is it, luv?” She clung to him, her eyes huge and terrified. “The window—I—” “You what?” He shook her. “Damn it, luv, talk to me!” She swallowed hard. “Mykolas. I saw him at a window. He’s inside the house!” “Stay here.” When she started to follow him anyway, he shoved her back toward the trees. “Goddamn it, luv, I said stay here!” He sprinted for the house in a race he knew in his heart was not only futile—it was suicidal. •• Tabbi held her breath and prayed as the seconds ticked by. What was taking him so long? Maybe she should have gone with him in spite of his wishes. ‘Hurry for God’s sake. Get him and get out of there.’ ‘Can’t find him. I don’t—No, wait, I see him.’ Thank God! ‘Hurry. You don’t have much time.’ ‘Listen, if we don’t make it out, I want you to know—’ The blast from the explosion knocked her on her ass, her world disintegrating as Drake’s presence faded from her mind. ‘No! God, no! Drake!’ Her mate wasn’t gone. He couldn’t be. She refused to accept it. ‘Drake? Are you there? Are you hurt? Damn it, Drake, don’t do this to me!’ Silence mocked her as she lurched to her feet and started for the house. A second explosion hurled her back toward the

Pepper O’Neal

272

trees. Numb with pain and shock, she curled into a ball and sobbed, the tears so hot and bitter, she marveled they didn’t sear the skin off her cheeks. This was her fault. He’d gone into the house for her and died trying to do the impossible because she’d asked it of him. She knew he’d have gone to save the child, even if she’d begged him not to, but that did nothing to comfort her. She’d never see his wicked grin again or that flash of heat in his eyes that always made her burn. Oh, God, how would she ever survive without him? Had he known how much she’d grown to love him in the short time they’d had? No, how could he have, when she’d never told him? In between explosions, she heard a rumble and realized it was a vehicle. Rafe must have come back with a car. She had to tell him so he could notify Gray. She wouldn’t go back with him. There was no point. Viktor would come back here eventually, and when he did, she’d be waiting. She’d wiped off her tears and had forced herself to her knees when the harsh sounds of a battle erupted from further back in the trees. What the hell? Was Rafe in trouble? She staggered to her feet, bracing herself against a tree until the world stopped spinning. Dazed and dizzy, she decided she should probably sit back down. If she didn’t, she’d just fall down anyway. She started to slide down the tree trunk then stopped herself. Jesus, what was she doing? She didn’t have time to rest. Not if those vicious snarls and furious growls meant Viktor was back and Rafe was taking on what was left of the pride alone. And what else could they mean?


273

Drake was gone. The only thing she could do for him now was to help save his friend. Pushing away from the tree, she headed toward the battle. A lone tiger, that had to be Rafe, faced off against five others. He’d backed toward a small bolder in an obvious attempt to keep from being surrounded, but there were too many of them. He didn’t have a chance. And after Viktor and his men had killed him, too, they’d just rebuild the compound. Drake had died for nothing, and the rescue mission that had been so vital to her hadn’t made a single lick of difference. The children they’d freed from here might get to start new lives—if they were lucky—but the destructive abuse would only continue with different victims, fresh innocence to be sold on the black market. A crazed wrath, so terrible and fierce she knew she’d never contain it, boiled up from her gut, exploding in her mind. Roaring in rage and frustration, her inner tiger burst from its cage. Without a second’s hesitation, Tabbi let the beast take over. She shifted—her clothes shredding, her backpack thumping against her leg on its journey to the ground—and charged. Focused on Rafe, the other tigers didn’t seem to notice her approach. Points for her. She barreled into the nearest one, knocking him off his feet. But her charge contained too much energy and the impact hurled her over his body. She landed hard but shook it off. Snarling with fury, she attacked him again. He was larger, more powerful, but she was fueled by rage and wouldn’t be denied. He fended off her next charge with a

Pepper O’Neal

274

shake of his massive head and sent her flying again. She rolled in midair, maneuvering to land on her feet, but she hit the ground so hard it knocked the wind out of her. She needed a moment and didn’t have it. The monster was charging. Instinctively, she rolled onto her back in the submissive position, exposing her vulnerable underside. Feeling anything but submissive, she wondered if her aura would give her away. Apparently not. The huge cat lunged for her belly, fangs bared, claws extended. Just as he reached her, she bunched her hindquarters and unsheathed her claws. As she felt his fur touch the pads on her paws, she rocked her hips and thrust out with her hinds, unleashing every ounce of rage and ferocity her tiger felt. Combined with his momentum, the thrust of her hind legs hurtled the bastard over her head and slammed him into the ground a few feet away. Giving him no chance to recover, she was on her feet and at his throat in seconds. With his dying roar still ringing in her ears, she looked around for Rafe. Two dead tigers littered the ground nearby. He battled a third and was gaining the upper hand with that one as well. With a well-placed swipe of one lethal front paw, he bloodied his opponent’s face from ear to nose. The other cat whimpered, whirled away, and fled into the trees with Rafe hot on his tail. Tabbi inhaled. Viktor wasn’t on the battlefield. Coward must have fled when his cohorts started dying. No problem. She’d find the yellow-bellied bastard. Padding over to her backpack, she sighed at the tattered remains of her clothes. Oh what the hell, she’d been naked before. She shifted and pulled the gun out of her pack. The


275

silver bullets she’d “borrowed” from Roman and Chase’s had Viktor’s name on them. Now all she had to do was find him. A sound behind her spun her around. A massive tiger stalked toward her. Though he was downwind and she couldn’t smell him, it had to be Viktor. No one else had a stride that arrogant. With a scream of rage, he charged. She raised the gun and fired. But it jerked in her hand and she missed. Before she could take aim and fire again, he was on her. He knocked into her with his shoulder and sent her sprawling. The gun flew out of her grasp. She scrambled for it, but it was too late. Viktor was already in human form, and he had her pistol. “Bitch!” “Pervert.” He tipped the cylinder out of the revolver and checked the bullets. “Silver. And you thought this would stop me? You’re so pathetic.” It was bad enough that she was naked, but she refused to have this conversation sprawled on the ground at his feet. She rose and faced him, head high and spine straight. “At least I don’t get my pleasure from raping children. There’s a special table in the hottest part of hell reserved just for you. Maybe you won’t pay now, but sooner or later you’ll fry for what you’ve done.” But I won’t get to be the one to send him there. The thought had a bitter aftertaste. After everything she and the children had been through, this bastard was going to walk away from this unscathed. At least physically. His compound was nothing more than a pile of rubble now. She’d lost count of the explosions during the battle, but there’d been enough that she

Pepper O’Neal

276

felt confident the bombs had done their work. That was something at least. “Where’s my money and my merchandize, cunt?” “Go to hell.” He waved the gun. “As I remember, you had a pretty strong reaction to silver, didn’t you? Let’s see how you fare with these bullets. I think I’ll start at your right knee and work my through each joint until you’re willing to talk.” “You’ll run out of bullets long before you get anything from me. I’ll die before I tell you where Cat is.” “Oh, you’ll die all right. Slowly and painfully.” His grin was pure malice. “But you will talk first.” She could run but she wouldn’t. She saw in his eyes that he was waiting for her to and that if she did, he’d just shoot her in the back. And she refused to give him the satisfaction. Although she knew Drake couldn’t hear her, she needed to say it anyway. ‘I may be with you soon, my love. But if I’m not, please know how sorry I am that I never told you how much you meant to me. How much your love meant to me. I really don’t mind dying, not if there’s a chance I can find my way to you.’ ‘No!’ She blinked at Drake’s furious scream. Although she knew it was impossible—that his voice in her mind was only stress and her imagination playing tricks on her—it brought her immense comfort nevertheless. She took a deep breath and sighed. Viktor smirked, raised the gun, and took aim. ••


277

Drake awoke with the sense he was swimming through mud, struggling toward a distant surface, desperate for a breath of air to fill his aching lungs. He opened his eyes. What the hell? Why was he surrounded by rubble and debris? The gray light of dawn was seeping through ...something. Was it a window or a hole in the wall? As his senses acclimated, he heard the roar of water gushing from broken pipes, along with what might be an electrical wire sparking. Accompanying the alarm bells clanging in his head, the insistent thought that he had to get up, get out, hammered his confused brain. He felt movement beneath him and glanced down. Mykolas lay jammed between him and a bathroom wall, Drake’s body protecting his. “Are you okay, son?” Mykolas opened his eyes and muttered something in a language Drake didn’t understand, although he suspected the boy was asking what happened. Good question. The last thing Drake remembered was the look on Tabbi’s face as she pointed toward the house and—the bombs! Scrambling to his feet, he scooped up Mykolas. He hated to move the boy in case he was seriously injured, but he had no choice. Whatever injuries they had were nothing compared to what they’d get if they didn’t move—and fast. Flipping Mykolas over his shoulder in a fireman’s hold, he bolted for the stairs. He didn’t know what the length of time between explosions was, but he doubted he had more than a few seconds—if that.

Pepper O’Neal

278

Leaping over part of the banister, he charged down the stairs and away from the light shining through a missing outside wall on the ground floor. The bombs were triggered in order, so he had to be as far away from the last explosion as possible before the next one went off. He was only inches from the back door when the next bomb blew. The blast wave shoved him across the threshold, down the handful of steps, and on to the walkway. As his knees hit the gravel, he yanked Mykolas down his chest and rolled to take the impact with his back. Lying on Drake’s chest, Mykolas whimpered. Drake rolled to his feet, scooped up the boy, and took off again. “Hang in there, kid. Everything’s going to be okay.” Tabbi wasn’t where he’d left her. He searched the tree line but there was no sign of her. His gut clenched with fear, he glanced back toward the house as another explosion rocked it. While each one didn’t cause much damage on its own, together they were bloody effective. The building was slowly coming apart. Had she gone in there looking for him? No, he’d have heard her calling for him. Fear turned to annoyed frustration. Couldn’t the woman ever do what she was told? ‘Damn it, luv, I told you to wait for me. Where the bloody hell are you?’ No response. ‘Tabbi?’ Nothing. Shit! He could sense her at the edge of his mind, arguing with someone, but her rage, dark, powerful, and all consuming, choked off their connection. Who was she—Viktor? Bloody buggering hell!


279

Forcing his mind to clear and his ears to attune, he listened. There! Still carrying Mykolas, Drake raced toward the sound of her voice. Suddenly, he heard her words in his head. ‘I may be with you soon, my love. But if I’m not, please know how sorry I am that I never told you much you mean to me. How much your love means to me. I really don’t mind dying...’ Dying? What was she...‘No!’ There was only one way he could reach her in time. He set Mykolas on the ground near a bolder. “Don’t move. I mean it,” he growled and shifted. His heart pounding in his ears, he forced every ounce of strength into his limbs, lengthening his stride until he was flying over the ground. As he swerved around a large evergreen he saw her just ahead. She stood naked in a clearing, facing Viktor who was also nude and holding a gun. Drake didn’t have to ask to know the bullets were silver. The bastard smirked at her and raised the gun. Drake lunged. •• Everything happened so fast, Tabbi could only blink. A large gold blur flashed across her vision and a gunshot echoed through the clearing. The ground thudded as a huge male tiger landed at her feet. Horrified, she dropped to the ground beside him. ‘Drake?’ ‘Run!’ Tears burning her eyes, she shook her head and turned to face Viktor.

Pepper O’Neal

280

He’d lowered the gun, apparently shocked at Drake’s sudden intervention. But he was recovering fast and bringing it up again. She didn’t care. “You bastard!” she roared and hurled herself at him. The gun barked again. A streak of fire grazed her shoulder, but she ignored it and kept her focus on Viktor. Her hands morphed into paws, claws extended as she reached for his throat. His scream of shocked rage was cut off as her talons severed his windpipe and jugular. She went down with him, his body cushioning her fall. Without stopping to check if he was dead—if he wasn’t, he soon would be—she scrambled to her feet and raced back to Drake. He lay on his side, blood streaming down his fur. Why hadn’t he shifted Oh God, he couldn’t be dead. She refused to go through that again. “Shift, damn it. Shift and heal.” ‘Can’t, luv. Bullet’s still in me. Silver—” “Prevents the shift. I know.” ‘Yeah, I guess you do. I saved the boy. He’s in the woods.’ “Thank you.” She pressed her head to his, felt her tears seep into his fur. “I don’t know what to do, Drake. How do I save you? You have to help me.” ‘Not possible. Bullet’s deep. You’d need skills you don’t have and there’s no time.’ “No! I won’t let you go again. I thought you were dead once, and it nearly killed me. I can’t lose you again.” ‘You can’t stay here, luv. Take Mykolas and go home. You need to get out of here before the authorities find out about the explosions and come to investigate. Leave me.’


281

“No. We’ll find a way. Rafe! Rafe, where are you? I need you here!” Only silence greeted her. She wrapped her arms around Drake and sobbed. ‘Don’t cry, baby. I can’t bear it.’ “Don’t leave me, Drake. Please.” ‘You know I’d stay if I could, but I’m so tired. I love y...’ “Drake?” Nothing. “Drake, talk to me. Drake? No!” A wave of anguish and grief slammed into her, ripping a scream from her throat as she collapsed beside him. How long she lay there, she didn’t know. It could have been minutes, hours, or even days. She heard the sirens in the distance but didn’t give a damn. Screw the authorities. She refused to leave Drake. When she felt a hand on her shoulder, she raised her head and snarled, “Go away, damn you. Leave us alone.” The hand quickly left her shoulder. “What happened to Drake?” “Rafe?” She whipped around to face him. “Oh, God, Rafe, where the hell were you? We needed you.” “Later. Tell me what happened.” “Viktor took the gun away from me and shot Drake. I killed Viktor, but the bullet’s still inside Drake, so he couldn’t shift and...” “Fuck!” Rafe shoved her roughly out of the way and ran his hands over Drake’s throat. Stopping at a point just under the jaw, he pressed down hard. “He’s alive, but barely. My pack’s over there by yours. Grab the knife in it. Hurry.”

Pepper O’Neal

282

“What are you going to do?” “No time. Go!” She ran for the packs, grabbed both, and raced back. Digging inside Rafe’s, she found the knife and tossed it to him. He’d already rolled Drake onto his belly. Flipping the knife open, he made a deep cut down Drake’s back. “Thank God, he’s unconscious, or he’d fry my balls for this.” “You’d better know what the hell you’re doing, or I’ll fry them myself.” His short bark of laughter gave her hope. “Damn, girl, you’ll make him a hell of a mate.” “Only if he lives. Talk to me, Rafe. Is he going to make it?” “He will if I can find the bloody—ah, there you are, you little fucker.” Using the tip of his knife, he eased a smashed hunk of silver from Drake’s back. He tossed it into the trees then reached into his bag, retrieved a bottle of water, and poured it into the wound. Powerless to help, and terrified for Drake, Tabbi could only watch him work. Rafe grabbed her arm with one hand, keeping his other pressed hard to a spot on Drake’s shoulder. “Talk to him,” he ordered. “Talk to him, but—” “I’ve done all I can do. Now it’s up to him. He has to shift and heal himself. If he doesn’t, he’ll die. But if his coma is so deep that he didn’t come to when I cut into his back, there’s no way I can wake him up.” “But how can I—” “Werespeak, Tabbi. You have to reach his mind through werespeak. It’s his only chance.”


283

She didn’t waste time on more questions, even though she had several. ‘Drake, can you hear me? You have to wake up. Come on, baby. Shift. The silver’s out so wake up and shift. Please.’ He didn’t stir, even after several more tries. But she refused to give up. He’d wake up and shift—or else. Maybe a few wifely insults would rouse him. That usually worked in the movies. ‘Wake up, damn you! Come on, you worthless excuse for an alpha. If you think I’m going to spend my life mourning after your sorry ass because you were too lazy to wake up and do what needed to be done, you—’ ‘Nag, nag, nag.’ ‘Drake! Oh, God, I thought I’d lost you.’ ‘And what? You’re so riddled with grief you had to call me names?’ A helpless laugh burst out as she wiped the tears off her cheeks. ‘Something like that. Come on, baby, shift and heal.’ He rolled, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her against him. ‘Already have. Now what was that you were saying about me being a worthless alpha?’ ‘I don’t know what you’re talking about. You must have been delirious with pain.’ “Hey, guys?” At Rafe’s uncertain tone that Drake pushed her behind him and sat up. “What’s wrong?” Rafe pointed. “There’s a little boy standing over there by the trees. From his scent, he’s a human, and we don’t know how much he’s seen.” “Oh, shit. Mykolas. Apparently, he doesn’t listen either.” Drake started to get to his feet then stopped and sank back down.

Pepper O’Neal

284

Frightened for him, Tabbi gripped his hand. “Are you okay?” “Yeah, but my clothes shredded when I shifted and he might bolt if he’s approached by a naked man.” Rafe stood. “I’ll go.” “No, you don’t speak the lingo. Give Tabbi your shirt. She won’t frighten him.” She slipped Rafe’s shirt on and walked slowly toward Mykolas. He watched her approach, his little shoulders straight, his head held high. The defiant stance warmed her heart. Even after all he’d been through, his spirit hadn’t been broken. “Hello, Mykolas,” she said in Lithuanian. The boy studied her. “Did he hurt you?” Surprised at his question, she blinked. “Did who hurt me?” Mykolas pointed to where Rafe and Drake sat watching. “The man that turned into an animal. He saved me from the house so I didn’t want him to be bad like those other men.” Tabbi sighed and rubbed a hand over her forehead. This just kept getting more and more complicated. As defiant as the little tyke was, she wasn’t sure Roman would be able to wipe his memory. Chase said it hadn’t worked on her. She glanced at the boy and realized he was still waiting for an answer. “No, honey, he didn’t hurt me. Drake is a good man. He’s very special.” His eyes lit up as only a child’s can. “Yeah. I saw him. Can he teach me to do that? Then no one could make me go back.” “Go back? To the orphanage, you mean?” His face hardened. “I’m not going back there. I’m not! I could learn to do that,” he said, pointing at Drake again. “I’m sure I could.”


285

“Mykolas, listen—” “I’ll study real hard. Honest. Do you think he’d teach me? Would you ask him? Please.” The plea in his eyes nearly destroyed her. If there was a way to give him what he asked for, she’d have paid any price. She knew how it felt to be small and helpless. What it was like to wish you had superpowers to protect yourself when there was no one else to stick up for you. But how in the world could she possibly explain so he would understand? She crouched down to his eye level. “It’s not something you can be taught. You have to be born that way.” “Oh.” He hung his head and stared at his shoes, probably to hide the tears of disappointment she was sure were in his eyes. “It’s hard, isn’t it, not being able to protect yourself?” His head jerked up as his gaze jumped to hers. Rising, she held out her hand. “That is something we can teach you if you would like us to. But you would have to come with us now. Will you do that?” He hesitated. “Are you like him?” Nodding, she smiled and turned her hand into a paw then back again. “I’m his mate.” She waited, her hand still held out. Finally, he took it and walked with her back to Drake and Rafe. “Can you change into an animal, too?” he asked Rafe. Rafe glanced at Tabbi and when she translated, both men sighed. Drake got to his feet. “He did see too much, then. Will he come with us?”

Pepper O’Neal

286

She had to laugh. “Oh yeah. He wants to be what we are. And before you say anything, he knows that can’t happen. But I did promise we’d teach him to defend himself. We can do that much, can’t we?” He ruffled the boy’s hair. “Sure, we can do that much and more. But first we need to find some clothes and get our butts out of here before we have to explain our presence to the authorities.” Rafe pulled a pair of jeans out of his pack. “These will be a little tight on you, but you can leave the waist unbuttoned. Tabbi will have to make do with my shirt until we get to the airport.” Drake grabbed the jeans and yanked them on. “Thanks, mate. Did you get us a car?” “Of course. It’s hidden in the trees near the road.” Tabbi shook her head. “This will never work. Look at us. Mykolas is the only one fully dressed. Neither of you have anything on top, and this shirt is all I’m wearing. Drake and I have no shoes. How do you plan to get us from the parking lot to the airplane?” Drake slung an arm around her shoulders. “That’s a good question. How do you suppose the Lithuanian customs people would react if they saw three tigers run across the tarmac and jump on a plane?” She grinned, so glad to have him back that anything seemed possible. “They’d probably think they were hallucinating and keep it to themselves.” He hugged her close and kissed her. “Exactly what I was thinking. Do me a favor, will you? Ask Mykolas how he feels about riding a tiger.”

EPILOGUE

The estate of Drake Gatos, Radlett, England, July 19th:

D

rake stared at the news article on the internet and shook his head in amazement. “I’ll be a son of a bitch!” Gray shot him a grin. “And here I thought you already were.” “Nice. Thanks a lot, asshole.” “You’re welcome. Now what are you bitching about?” “There’s a piece here that’s been translated from a newspaper in Vilnius. The Lithuanian authorities are claiming the compound was destroyed by gas explosions. One blast, I could see it, but fifteen?” “Don’t argue. At least they won’t be knocking on our door.” “Point taken, but still it makes you wonder about the way humans think.” “I try not to go there. The way they think can drive you insane.” Gray got up and peered over Drake’s shoulder.

Pepper O’Neal

288

“What’d they say about the dead tigers with Viktor in the clearing?” Drake rolled his eyes. “They concluded he was raising them as pets and the animals turned on him. Of course, they fail to mention Viktor was nude and holding a gun loaded with silver bullets.” “That’s humans for you. They’ll go out of their way to deny the paranormal, even when it’s staring them in the face.” A flash of movement caught Drake’s attention. He glanced toward the door as Tabbi poked her head into the study. His mate—two words that filled him with love and pride. And as much as he hated to admit it, she’d been right—she had needed to go on the mission. She’d changed so much in the three days since they’d returned to England. It was as if the destruction of the compound and the elimination of Viktor and his men had healed a deep, festering wound in her psyche. She laughed more and seemed more at ease around him and the rest of the pride. Yet, of all the things that had changed, it was her trust in him that touched him the most. Somehow during their battle with Viktor, she’d managed to vanquish her own demons. Now she was whole, and their love was absolute. More than just a mating of two Weres, it was a bonding of souls. No more secrets, no holding back as neither of them was willing to risk what they had. The look in her eyes as she sashayed across the room made him instantly hard. She crawled into his lap, and kissed him. ‘Hey, lover, want to come take a nap with me?’


289

‘Hell, yes! I’d race you upstairs, but if I stand up right now, I’ll embarrass myself.’ She laughed and scooted off his lap. “I came to tell you and Gray that Chase called. The man from Scotland Yard just left their place. All the kids whose parents had filed missingpersons reports on them are on their way home, including the five humans.” “And Myko?” “As far as anyone knows, Mykolas is ours. Right now, he’s upstairs, playing with Dog.” “Who’s Dog?” Drake asked. He glanced at Gray, who shrugged. Stopping on her way past the study door, Echo laughed. “That’s what Myko calls Cat when she’s in her wolf form. He’s been lonely and maybe a little bit homesick. So Cat shifted for him. Right now she’s curled up with him on his bed.” She grinned at Tabbi. “They’re so cute together.” Drake groaned. “Christ, isn’t it bad enough that he saw me shift? You realize since Roman can’t wipe his memory, he’s a risk to us.” “Don’t be ridiculous. He loves us. He’d cut out his tongue before he’d talk, and you know it.” He supposed Tabbi was right. Myko acted as if he thought they were gods. And when they told him they wanted to adopt him, he’d been ecstatic. After he got over the shock that someone really wanted him, that is. No, the kid would never betray them. Still Drake wished there was a way to make the boy one of them. “What are they doing about the ones where there aren’t any missing-persons reports?”

Pepper O’Neal

290

“There’s only three, all Weres,” Tabbi said. “Roman and Chase are keeping them for now. They’re going to spread the word to the prides and packs throughout the world and see if any of them are missing children. Once the word gets out, we should be able to find out where they came from.” At Echo’s soft gasp, Drake scanned the room for danger and frowned. Nothing was amiss, so why had all the blood drained from the girl’s face? She looked as if she were about to faint. Gray leaped to his feet, scooped her up, and carried her to a chair, then pushed her head between her knees. “Slow, deep breaths, luv. That’s the way.” She clung to his hand. “You can’t release my name. You can’t!” “Huh?” “You. Can’t. Release. My. Name.” Gray looked at Drake then at Tabbi. “Why?” Frowning, Tabbi shook her head. She knelt beside Echo and ran her hand up and down the girl’s back. “What is it, Echo? What’s wrong?” “Please. Just promise me you won’t release my name.” Drake rose and came around the desk. “Echo, I promise you we won’t let anything or anyone hurt you. And if that means not releasing your name, then we won’t. But if there’s trouble coming after you, I need to know.” She looked up at him, her eyes so forlorn, yet so mutinous, his heart went out to her. He wanted to help her, but how could he if she wouldn’t tell him what was wrong? “You couldn’t possibly understand,” she cried. Tears spilling from her eyes, she sprang up and bolted from the room.


291

Drake signaled to Tabbi and she raced out after her. He knew if anyone could calm the girl, she could. Turning back to Gray, he sighed. “Every time I think this is over, it grows another head.” “Tell me about it.”

IF YOU ENJOYED

BLOOD FEST: CURSING FATE TURN THE PAGE TO READ AN EXCERPT FROM

BLOOD FEST: CHASING DESTINY BOOK 1 IN THE BLOOD FEST SERIES

by PEPPER O’NEAL

CHAPTER 1

Los Angeles, California April 14th:

D

amn it, he’s getting away!” Scrambling into the passenger seat of David’s Honda, Chase watched Steve Nolan’s Porsche zigzag through the afternoon traffic and zip around a corner. “Do you have any idea how long it took me to track that bastard down and convince him to come talk to us?” “Yeah, about as long as it took me to ferret out his name in the first place.” David peeled out of their office parking lot, inundating the car with the smell of burning rubber. “Guess we should’ve tied him to the chair before we told him what we were really after.” “You think?” She braced her arms on the dashboard as he squealed through a left turn. “I’ll keep that in mind. Not that it’ll do us any good if you lose him.”

Pepper O’Neal

2

She didn’t have time for this shit. The client wanted results. Yesterday. Yet, even if they caught up with Nolan, then what? How the hell could she make him talk? Like an idiot, she had guaranteed her client she’d clear his name. But without the information Nolan refused to give her, the investigation was dead. And she’d been so close. Now she’d have to return the client’s deposit—money she needed to keep her struggling PI business afloat. Just once, couldn’t things go right? No, that’d be too much to ask. Brakes squealed. Horns blared. “Jesus,” she snapped. “That was a red light you just ran. Are you deliberately trying to kill us?” “You told me not to lose him,” he said, swerving out of the path of a car. “If I’d stopped for the light, we would have.” “My bad.” She shot him a dirty look. “Just don’t scrunch us. Okay?” Turning back to the window, she scanned the traffic. “There! Two blocks up. Looks like he’s turning right at the light.” Nolan suddenly whipped across three lanes of traffic and headed for the freeway. “He’s seen us. Hit the gas. If we lose sight of him again, we’re screwed.” When he didn’t respond, she groaned. “You can’t turn into a wuss on me now. Come on, damn it, punch it.” He cursed but stomped on the gas. The car shot forward, zipped around a truck, and darted into the right lane—just as an elderly man stepped into the street from between two parked cars. “Look out!” She held her breath, prayed.

BLOOD FEST: CHASING DESTINY

3

David slammed on the brakes. The Honda screeched to a halt, but it was too late. The old man bounced off the right front fender, crumpling out of sight. “Oh, my God.” She jumped from the car and rushed to the man’s side. “I’m sorry. God, I’m so sorry.” His face was pale and pinched with pain, his eyes closed. His left leg stuck out at an odd angle, obviously broken. But at least he was alive. Weak with relief, she sank to her knees beside him. “Everything’s going to be okay,” she promised, though she didn’t like the look of his aura. It was faint, a pale gray tinged with a hint of muddy blue. David hurried over, talking on his cell phone. “If that’s nine-one-one,” she said. “Tell them to hurry.” “They said their ETA’s five minutes.” He snapped his phone shut. “Christ, Chase, I’m sorry.” She shook her head. “It was more my fault than yours.” The old man’s eyes fluttered open then widened as he stared up at her. A look of triumph flashed over his worn, pain-contorted features. “Chase?” he asked in a clipped British accent. “Would you be Chase Alcott, the private detective? With an office three blocks down?” She nodded. “Splendid,” he said. “I was on my way to see you.” She blinked. “You were? What did—” The question died on her lips as the man’s eyes rolled back in his head. “Shit.” Sirens screamed in the distance. Looks like we’re going to be stuck here for a while. Tears burned the back of her throat. Nolan was long gone. Why the hell couldn’t she ever get a frigging break?

Pepper O’Neal

4

•• Radlett, England April 15th: Rain dripped down the back of Roman’s neck and trailed along his spine like cold, wet fingers. Forcing himself to ignore the disturbing sensations, he focused instead on the preacher’s droning voice and the coffin being lowered into Melinda’s grave. “This wasn’t an accident, Andy,” he whispered to his solicitor. “I tried to tell Chief Inspector Clayton that, but he wouldn’t listen.” Stepping closer to Roman, Andrew Wright shifted his umbrella to shelter the both of them. “Have you considered going to his superiors?” “Yes. But I doubt it would do any good. They’d be as stumped by the lack of motive as Clayton.” The parish priest closed the graveside service with a prayer. Finally. Breathing a communal sigh of relief, the two dozen mourners headed out of the dismal little cemetery. Roman slowed his pace until he and Andy fell behind the others. “I’m also afraid this may have been done by one of my kind.” Andy stopped walking and stared at him. “A Lycan or a Vampire?” “Vampire.” “If that were true, wouldn’t there be marks on her—” Breaking off when Roman made shushing gestures, Andy shot a quick, darting glance around the graveyard. “Sorry,” he said


5

in a lowered voice. “But wouldn’t there be some evidence of that?” “Only if the killer was feeding.” “Oh. Right. Would you like me to hire a private investigator for you? There must be someone we can trust to look into this.” “Not until we have a better idea of what we’re dealing with.” Roman started walking again. “Besides, my father will be home soon. And I’d like to discuss the matter with him first.” “Er, ah—” Andy cleared his throat. “Lord Fernwood’s stay across the pond has been extended. He was involved in a motor vehicle accident yesterday.” “Oh, Christ!” Roman cringed at the images flooding his mind. “Not him, too.” “Re—relax. He’s not bad—not seriously injured, I mean.” Andy’s words rushed out, tumbling over one another. “I—I’m sorry. I should have told you that first. He has a broken leg, two broken ribs, and a fair-sized collection of bruises. But that’s all.” “Thank God.” Overwhelmed by relief, Roman stumbled on legs that didn’t feel attached to his body. He grabbed Andy’s shoulder to steady himself. “How did it happen?” “From what he told me when he called from the hospital, he was crossing a street in Los Angeles—apparently against the light and in the middle of the road—when he was hit by a car.” Roman sighed. “That sounds like Father.” Then the implication of Andy’s words hit him. “Wait a minute. Father’s supposed to be in New York. What the hell’s he doing in Los Angeles?”

Pepper O’Neal

6

“I’m afraid I can’t answer that.” Andy paused as they neared Roman’s Rolls Royce. He waited until they were seated inside the limo before continuing. “All I know is what he told me on the phone. He said he’d postponed his meeting in New York and had gone to California to check out something. Or someone. It wasn’t the best connection, so I’m really not sure.” Roman rubbed a hand over his face. “Well, knowing him, whatever it is, it’s bound to make my life more complicated.” A chill skittered through him—one that had nothing to do with the weather. •• Los Angeles, California May 21st: “Why us, Mr. Wright?” Chase didn’t like the way the British attorney’s aura flickered. “You must have plenty of private detectives in England.” “Yes, I dare say we do. But Lord Fernwood’s afraid a member of his family might be involved. And he’s anxious to avoid a scandal. That’s why he wants you to pose as interior decorators. The English press won’t recognize you, of course, so his family won’t expect you to be anything but what you say you are.” She glanced at David. He wiggled his eyebrows, rolled his eyes. Stifling a grin, she turned back to Wright. “Why did Fernwood bring you all the way from London to approach us? Why didn’t he just ask us himself? After all, we spent almost


7

two hours a day with him for nearly three weeks while he was in the hospital.” She got to her feet and paced, wondering why she’d been so restless and uneasy lately—other than the pile of unpaid bills in her in-box. “When I asked him why he’d been coming to see us just before the accident, he told me the problem had been resolved.” “Yes, well.” He shifted in his seat, his pale blue eyes looking everywhere but into hers. “Lord Fernwood felt you’d been extremely kind under the circumstances. He didn’t want to impose any further. But there was another incident last Saturday, and he decided he had no choice. By then he was in New York attending to the urgent business delayed by you—I mean, by the unfortunate accident.” “We didn’t hit him on purpose,” she retorted. “The old fart was jaywalking.” And you were going way too fast, quipped a little voice in her mind. “Oh, there’s no question Lord Fernwood was in the wrong,” he said. “Or that you were a big help in his convalescence.” “We felt sorry for him. All alone over here in the hospital.” Snatching a pencil off her desk, she twirled it in her fingers as she paced. “I like him. He’s a great old guy. But we can’t afford to go chasing off to England right now. We took a serious financial hit on the case we lost because of the accident.” “And Lord Fernwood’s offering you considerable compensation. To make up for what you lost on that case, as well as for the work you’d do on this one.” He pulled a check out of an inside jacket pocket and handed it to her. “Here’s

Pepper O’Neal

8

half the offered fee up front, plus a generous allowance for expenses.” She gaped at the amount then passed the check to David. His eyes widened. “This is in pounds, not dollars?” “Yes. As I said, it’s generous. Especially with the strength of the pound against the dollar.” Chase chewed her bottom lip. Damn, this was enough money to clear all their current bills, plus hold them over awhile if they didn’t immediately find more clients. And this was only half of the fee? Still, she didn’t want Wright to think they could be bought so easily. “How can we go to England under the guise of redecorating the family’s ancient manor? We aren’t qualified for that.” “How hard can it be? After all, Lord Fernwood doesn’t expect you to do any actual decorating. Your visit will be covered as observing what needs to be done in order to submit a plan and an estimate.” He gave a little cough. “Though, I think you’ve misunderstood me. Lord Fernwood actually wants Mr. Bronson to pose as the decorator,” he said, nodding toward David, “and you to pose as his assistant.” “Now wait just a minute—” David flashed her a grin. “I think it’s a great idea.” “You would.” Wright spread his hands. “You must understand, Ms. Alcott. We English are still very traditional. Most of us, especially the aristocrats, rarely credit women with enough intelligence for undercover work. So you’ll have an advantage. No one will suspect you’re anything other than what you appear on the surface.”


9

He ran his tongue over his lips and swallowed. “Another reason we felt it best you should pose as the assistant and Mr. Bronson as the decorator is...” Stretching his neck, he pulled on the knot of his tie. “I understand Mr. Bronson is, er, ah...” “Gay?” David asked with a chuckle. “Quite. Such people are more the type English aristocrats expect decorators to be, so no one will suspect he’s posing as someone else.” He glanced from one to the other. “If you get my meaning.” Chase shot a look at David. His grimace told her he was biting his cheeks, trying not to laugh. That had her biting her own, but it didn’t help. She burst into gales of merriment. Once she started, he joined in. Wright looked appalled. “I fail to see the humor.” “I’m sorry.” Leaning against the wall, she tossed the pencil on the desk and used both hands to wipe the tears off her face. “It’s just that David poses as someone else all the time. Most of the gay men we know love role-playing. I can’t believe the English don’t know this.” “Most Englishmen give little thought to American peculiarities.” “Apparently not.” Chase looked over at David again and raised her eyebrows. He nodded. Oh, what the hell. It wasn’t like they had a choice. “So how would this work? Do we just show up and say, ‘Joe sent me’?” At his blank expression, she waved a hand. “Never mind. What I’m asking is, do we have a cover story? I mean, we can’t just show up out of the blue.” “The blue? Oh. Yes, of course. If you agree to take the job, I’ll contact Roman Fernwood, Lord Fernwood’s,

Pepper O’Neal

10

er...grandson and tell him you’re coming. Your cover story is that Lord Fernwood asked you to take a look at the manor house.” He grimaced. “Roman won’t be happy about it, but I’m sure he’ll cooperate. He’s very fond of his grandfather, and he’ll do whatever it takes to make him happy. He’ll have to know the real reason you’re there, of course, but none of the other family members or staff will know.” “Terrific.” She glanced back at David. When he nodded again, she sighed. “Suppose we agree to do this, what’s our timeline?” “Lord Fernwood would like the matter settled before his return to England. As he’ll be in New York for about a month, that should give you plenty of time.” She studied the attorney’s aura. Once again, it pulsed with dingy gray. “There’s something you’re not telling us. What is it?” “Well, yes.” He smoothed his thick, white hair then studied his fingernails. “I, er, you’ll, ah, have to know, of course,” he said as he brushed some non-existent lint off the lapel of his jacket. “One investigator, a reporter named Melinda Carter, has been killed.” “Killed? How?” “She fell over the railing of a third floor balcony.” David leaned back in his chair and crossed his legs at the ankles. “If she fell, why—” “The balcony railing is at chest height for an average height woman. Ms. Carter was short, barely five feet tall, so the railing would have hit her at the shoulder. Could she really have fallen over something that high?” “What do the police think?” Chase asked.

BLOOD FEST: CHASING DESTINY 11

“Scotland Yard ruled it an accident. The woman had a habit of walking in her sleep, and they decided she must have tried to climb the railing while sleep walking.” “But you don’t agree?” Wright shrugged. “Personally, I haven’t a clue. But Roman says it was murder.” “Does he have any suspects?” “None that he’s mentioned.” She turned to David. The relaxed posture of his rangy body belied the keen interest in his piercing gray eyes. “Still think it’s a good idea?” “I’m game. If we go as decorators, we should be safe enough.” She combed her fingers through her hair, an unconscious stalling technique she’d used all her life when her instincts said something wasn’t right. Attuned to it, the fact she used it now told her not to rush into this. Not that she could afford to pass up the money Fernwood was offering. “Very well,” she said, despite her misgivings. “We’ll do it.” “Excellent.” Beaming, Wright handed her a business card. “Call me when you’ve made your flight arrangements. And send me the contract as soon as possible. I’ll take care of getting it signed.” •• Chase stared out the front window as the attorney left their office. “He’s lying to us about something. I don’t know what, exactly, but something.” She paused a moment, distracted by a

Pepper O’Neal

12

man leaning against a building across the street. He looked familiar, but she couldn’t place him. Shrugging it off, she turned back to David. “I’m concerned about what we may be getting into.” “How do you know he’s lying?” “You mean, aside from the fact he was as nervous as a mouse at a cat show?” He groaned. “Aside from the bad jokes, yes.” She stuck out her tongue at him. “His aura flickered with splotches of dirty gray.” “Ah, his aura.” “Fine,” she snarled. This was a familiar argument. “You don’t have to believe me about seeing auras, but have I ever been wrong when I told you someone was lying?” “Not as far as I know.” He jammed his hands in his pockets. “At what point did his—did you notice he was lying? If you can recall the subject, it might tell us what he was lying about.” “I noticed it several times, but more strongly when he talked about the grandson.” “So, you don’t think it’s about the murder then?” “No. I’m sure he told us the truth about that, at least as much as he knows it. It has something to do with Roman Fernwood. Although it may only be about how much cooperation we’ll get from him.” She pressed her fingers to her eyes, troubled, and exasperated because of it. “I can’t believe I’m even considering taking on a case when I’ve got a bad feeling about it.” “We don’t have a choice, and you know it. We need the money too badly.”


“And if it gets us both killed?” “I’m not sure I understand your concerns.” He held up a hand when she tried to interrupt. “Let me finish. The only reason someone’ll want to kill us is if they think we’re a threat, which they won’t if we’re posing as decorators.” “What about when we blow our cover?” “Why should we?” When she rolled her eyes, he sighed. “Look. You know as well as I do, we can pull off a cover as decorators. Especially, if all we have to do is make notes about a project that isn’t even going to happen.” She stuck out her tongue again and made a face. He laughed. “God, Chase, you’re such a lady.” Perching a hip on the edge of her desk, he studied her. “Now, what’s really bothering you?” “I don’t know.” She rubbed a hand over her stomach. It felt like something trapped inside was clawing its way out. Digging in her pocket, she pulled out a roll of Tums and popped one in her mouth. “And not knowing bugs me. Plus, there’re all the unanswered questions.” “Such as?” “Such as, why the hell Fernwood would hire American PIs in the first place. Or why he’d pick two unknowns like us. Or why he came all the way from New York to see us then just happened to be on that street so we could hit him with the car.” She paused, shook her head. “No, I don’t see how he could’ve planned something like that.” The Tums hadn’t done her much good, so she popped another. “Then there’s the size of the deposit. It just seems too much like a setup to me.”

Pepper O’Neal

14

“Maybe Fernwood feels guilty for causing us so much trouble,” he said. “After all, I made no secret about the fact his carelessness cost us a client. And a simple credit check would’ve revealed our financial problems.” When she opened her mouth, he held up his hand again. “But even if—and I think it’s a pretty big if—he does have ulterior motives, we can still protect ourselves.” “Oh, really? How?” “You know how you’ve been nagging me to update our standard agreement form?” “That’s not true,” she protested. “I mentioned it once. And only in passing.” He grinned. “Okay, maybe nagging’s not the best choice of words. Anyway, I’ve done a little research, and there’s a clause I was planning to add to our boilerplate contract. It basically ensures that if a client misrepresents the facts to gain our services, we’re free to back out without refunding the deposit.” Opening a file cabinet, he pulled out a stapled document and handed it to her. “Page three, paragraph six. We’ll include that in all future contracts, starting with Fernwood’s. Once we get to England, if things aren’t on the up and up, we can walk away—and keep the money we’ve been given so far. Besides, Wright needs to learn not to lie to American PIs. Or not to lie to you, anyway.” He patted her shoulder. “So, does that make you feel any better?” “No, but it’s a start.” She saw the yearning on his face and knew it had nothing to do with the money. “You want to go


because it’ll make a good case to fictionalize for those crime magazines you write for.” “So? It’s also like a paid vacation to England, and I’ve always wanted to go there. Plus, with Fernwood as our client, we’ll be rubbing elbows with the upper class. There’ll be fancy parties and dress-up balls. Hell, we might even get laid.” “Oh, God, I’m really not going now.” “Chicken.” He ruffled her hair, kissed her temple. “Afraid to have a little fun?” “I think your definition of fun and mine are so different they’re not even in the same dictionary.” “Ah, come on, Chase. What have we got to lose?” “It boggles the mind.” Another sigh escaped. She’d been sighing a lot lately. She wondered if it meant anything. “I’ll probably regret it, but if Fernwood signs the contract, you can make the travel arrangements.” “Cheer up, girlfriend. Everything’s going to be fine. You’ll see.” She didn’t answer. He was usually right. But for reasons she couldn’t understand, she feared this time might be the exception. •• Fernwood Manor, near Letchmore Heath, England May 26th: “Damn it, Andy.” Roman paced in front of the fireplace in his study. “I wish to hell you’d talked to me about this before you went to California.”

Pepper O’Neal

16

He shoved another log on the fire—more out of frustration than a need for added warmth. “The last thing I want is another damned woman prying into things she shouldn’t.” “Your father specifically asked me not to mention it until the contract was signed.” Andy sighed. “I’m actually his attorney, you know.” “Why does he think I need another woman here? One who might die trying to uncover secrets best left alone. At least by a human.” “You’ll have to ask him that. But if I had to guess, I’d say he’s matchmaking again. This one’s beautiful: twenty-nine, tall, and slender, with shoulder length hair that’s a lovely cinnamon color. The same color as her eyes.” The wistful tone in Andy’s voice alarmed Roman. Women usually didn’t affect the stalwart solicitor this way. “It’s quite unique. I’ve never seen anyone before whose hair was the same color as her eyes.” Andy gave a rare chuckle. “Her language is quite something, though. I couldn’t understand half of what she said.” Rising from his chair, he headed for the door. “Oh by the way, she thinks your father is your grandfather, so be careful what you call him.” Roman rolled his eyes. “Christ. Why does Father insist on this tomfoolery?” Andy stopped on the threshold and turned to face him. “You know how he is. He’s worried about you being alone after he dies. After all, he’ll be eighty-six next month and won’t be around much longer. He claims you need a wife. However, I suspect what he really wants is a grandchild.”


He cleared his throat. “Maybe you should just marry one of these women. It might stop his interfering. Although, what he expects you to do with her when you...” “When I feed?” Roman finished for him. Andy winced. “Couldn’t you call it ‘hunt’ or something?” He hesitated, his lips pursed. “I suppose you can always drug her on those nights.” “Yes, and you saw how well that worked for Melinda.” Roman’s hands rose and fell as frustration fought with annoyance. “I’m still not sure who committed that murder. So I can’t promise I can prevent another one.” “If you want, I can tell Ms. Alcott the job’s been canceled. However, I’d like you to be the one to tell your father she’s not coming.” “No, I’ll go along with it.” Roman pinched the bridge of his nose with a thumb and forefinger. “The old coot’s using his age and declining health against me. He knows I can’t refuse him anything.” “He loves you, and he’s never forgiven himself for the accident that killed your parents.” Roman sank into his favorite chair. “I’ve told him countless times it wasn’t his fault—for all the good it’s done. He considers it irrelevant he saved my life by taking me in when none of my relatives wanted me.” Shaking his head, he chuckled. “Amazing. A human raising a Vampire-Lycan crossbreed. But he’s been a wonderful father to me. I doubt my own parents could have loved me more.” He raked his fingers through his hair. “Who knows? After this latest scheme fails, and the woman goes home in defeat,

Pepper O’Neal

18

perhaps he’ll finally give it up. I’ll just have to protect her while she’s here. And hope like hell I can prevent another murder.”

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS Once again I owe a world of thanks to paranormal author, LJ DeLeon for her invaluable help with my world-building, her patience with my questions, her skill as an unofficial editor— her pre-editing kept my official editors from throwing up their hands—and her refusal to let me rush the story. Thanks also Fiona Archer for her help in editing and critiquing, and for her advice on my more... intimate...scenes. I doubt I’ll ever learn to write a sex scene like she can. Maybe, like being a weretiger, it’s something you have to be born with. And finally, thanks to the editors and staff at Black Opal Books, especially to Cora for her sharp eye and keen mind.

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Award-winning author, Pepper O’Neal is a researcher, a writer, and an adrenalin junkie. She has a doctorate in education and spent several years in Mexico and the Caribbean working as researcher for an educational resource firm based out of Mexico City. During that time, she met and befriended many adventurers like herself, including former CIA officers and members of organized crime. Her fiction is heavily influenced by the stories they shared with her, as well her own experiences abroad. O’Neal attributes both her love of adventure and her compulsion to write fiction to her Irish and Cherokee ancestors. When she’s not at her computer, O’Neal spends her time talking long walks in the forests near her home or playing with her three cats. And of course, planning the next adventure.

Cursing Fate

Cursing Athena

Explaining Blessing And Cursing

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Groaznica moarte a lui Old Cursing Dry

Fate Calls

Fools Fate

Tempting Fate

Dragon Fate

Fool's Fate

Bucking Fate

Fool's Fate

Fiery Fate

Cursing Fate

Cursing Athena

Explaining Blessing And Cursing

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Fate

Groaznica moarte a lui Old Cursing Dry

Fate Calls

Fools Fate

Tempting Fate

Dragon Fate

Fool's Fate

Bucking Fate

Fool's Fate

Fiery Fate

Recommend Documents